^tne/ 

'/nwewuJu'  s0p 

//    _  / 


<Zrl/.^PUrt 


- 


7  I  L 


/„ ^k.  .f*~-\ 

/, .  L}      ««'»"• 


til* 


I/ 

7^-a  ((^^uA.^f 
f 


" 


Vol. 


THE  UNFOLDING  LIFE 


THE  UNFOLDING   LIFE 

PASSAGES  FROM  THE  DIARIES,  NOTE- 
BOOKS AND  LETTERS  OF  HOWARD 
MUNRO  LONGYEAR,  AND  FROM  THE 
LETTERS  HE  RECEIVED  FROM  HIS 
PARENTS  AND  FRIENDS.  ARRANGED 
AND  EDITED  BY  HENRY  D.  NUNN 


PRIVATELY    PRINTED    AT    THE   MERRY- 
MOUNT    PRESS,    BOSTON,    A.  D.    MDCCCCI 


HENRY  MORSE  STEPHENS 


CHARACTER  IS  THE  STAMP  ON  OUR  SOULS  OF  THE 
FREE  CHOICE  THAT  WE  HAVE  MADE  THROUGH  LIFE 
OF  GOOD  AND  EVIL. GEIKIE. 


512549 


CONTENTS 

INTRODUCTION  xiii 

CHAPTER  I 

HOWARD'S    INFANCY   AND    EARLY    LIFE    AT 

HOME  UNDER  THE  INSTRUCTION  OF  HIS 
MOTHER  I 

CHAPTER  II 

SCHOOL  DAYS  IN  CLEVELAND,  COVERING  A 
PERIOD  OF  NEARLY  THREE  YEARS  II 

CHAPTER  III 

EXPERIENCES  ABROAD,  ESPECIALLYIN  FRANCE 
AND  GERMANY  47 

CHAPTER  IV 

LAWRENCEVILLE      SCHOOL A      RECORD      OF 

TWO  YEARS  OF  EARNEST  THOUGHT  AND  HARD 
STUDY  69 

CHAPTER  V 

INKLINGS  OF  HOWARD^  LIFE  IN  THE  WOODS 
AS  DISCLOSED  IN  HIS  NOTES  OF  WALKING  AND 
CANOEING  TRIPS  III 

CHAPTER  VI 

HOWARD  AS  A  COLLEGE  MAN.  THE  HISTORY  OF 

A  VERY   BUSY  YEAR  AT  CORNELL  UNIVERSITY      153 

CHAPTER  VII 

SENTIMENTSOF  SYMPATHY  AND  REGARD  FROM 
FRIENDS,  TEACHERS  AND  CLASSMATES  183 


INTRODUCTION 


INTRODUCTION 

THE  purpose  of  this  book  is  not  to  glorify  a  person 
or  keep  a  name  from  perishing ,  but  to  preserve  the 
lineaments  of  a  char  after  moulded  by  'Truth  and  softened 
by  Love.  This  work  has  been  undertaken  in  the  hope 
that  all  who  read  it  may  see  beyond  the  mortal  and  tran- 
sient^ and  come  in  touch  with  the  influences  which  en- 
camped round  about  this  boy,  that  the  spirit  of  noble  en- 
deavor may  be  quickened  in  their  hearts. 

No  one  can  add  to  the  sum  of  goodness,  for  that  is  the 
infinite  fulness  of  God  as  Good.  Whether  he  who  makes 
his  life  report  the  unseen  Truth  be  a  carpenter  s  son,  a 
ploughman  or  a  poet,  is  of  no  consequence — /'/  is  the  life 
shining  as  a  light  in  the  dark  hours  of  human  experi- 
ence that  is  important,  and  it  is  the  light  of  Howard 
Longyears  life  which  these  pages  are  intended  to  re- 
flecJ:  and  the  life  is  transcribed  only  that  the  light  may 
be  diffused. 

The  aim  kept  in  view  in  the  preparation  of  this  his- 
tory was  to  let  Howard' s  journal  and  letters  tell  of  his 
life  as  far  as  possible,  supplying  the  supplementary  de- 
tails chiefly  from  the  letters  of  his  father  and  mother. 

There  being  no  desire  to  depitt  Howard' s  life  in  other 
than  its  true  colors,  letters  and  extracts  from  his  jour- 
nal are  quoted  which  show  how  extremely  hard  it  was 
for  him  to  heed  the  promptings  of  conscience  and  the 
pleadings  of  his  parents.  He  was  not  unusually  will- 
ing to  be  good,  or  easy  to  lead  up  to  the  point  of  fer- 
vently desiring  to  improve.  After  the  winsome  innocence 
of  early  childhood  had  been  outgrown,  the  boy  began 

xiii 


to  manifest  faults  which  would  have  discouraged  his 
mother  but  for  her  confidence ',  gained  through  Chris- 
tian Science,  that  divine  Wisdom  and  Love  would 
teach  her  how  to  guide  her  child  safely  through  the 
maze  of  boyhood's  temptations. 

It  is  true  that  in  some  respecls  Howard  early  gave  evi- 
dence of  admirable  qualities,  but  the  "  carnal  mind'''  was 
constantly  at  war  with  his  higher  nature.  Except  for 
the  persistent  manner  in  which  his  true  character  was 
solicited  to  assert  itself —  through  the  loving  addresses  of 
his  mother  and  father  and  through  the  influence  of  one 
who,  at  an  important  period  of  his  life,  was  almost  like 
his  own  mother  to  him — //  is  not  likely  that  Howard 
would  have  risen  much  above  the  general  state  of  spirit- 
ual twilight,  in  which  the  conscience  is  almost  asleep. 
That  he  did  shake  off  the  enslaving  torpor  of  the  senses 
and  rise  up  in  determined  rebellion  against  their  down- 
ward tendencies,  was  due  to  the  saving  influence  of 
'Truth. 

They  who  read  thinkingly,  will  discover  the  constant 
operation  of  Law  in  Howard's  life.  He  had  all  the  com- 
mon adversaries  to  meet,  but  in  each  encounter  stood 
panoplied  in  Truth,  and  prevailed.  It  was  not  any 
power  of  his  own — not  human  will  or  wisdom  — 
which  shielded  him,  but  the  comprehension  of  God '  s 
definite  plan  of  salvation,  which  he  had  learned  from 
his  mother  s  teachings  and  by  his  own  study  of  the  Bi- 
ble and  "Science  and  Health  with  Key  to  the  Scrip- 
tures" the  text-book  of  Christian  Science  of  which 
Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy  is  the  author. 

xiv 


Howard  was  himself  a  Christian  Scientist.  He  not 
merely  yielded  assent  to  its  doflrines,  but  actively  sought 
to  exemplify  them  in  his  life.  He  had  learned  from  ex- 
perience the  surety  of  God's  love  and  protection;  and 
depended  upon  his  heavenly  Father  for  health,  and  for 
strength  to  master  sin,  just  as  trustingly  as  he  depended 
upon  his  earthly  father  for  food  and  clothes.  God  was 
not,  to  him, "  a  God  afar  off"  because  the  boy  had  so  often 
felt  His  power  in  times  of  sickness  and  difficulty. 

Howard  was  saved  much  sin  and  suffering  by  keeping 
his  thought  always  open  to  his  mother.  Beginning  when 
a  small  boy  to  keep  a  diary,  he  took  an  inventory  of  his 
thoughts  and  deeds  each  day,  and  could  not  avoid  a 
close  examination  of  his  own  heart.  His  mother  put  her- 
self in  the  way  of  receiving  his  confidence  by  treating 
him  with  that  loving  compassion  which  never  fails  to 
unlock  the  most  secret  chambers  of  the  human  heart. 
T^hus  she  knew  his  every  thought,  and  the  temptation 
to  multiply  lies  to  hide  secret  sins  was  robbed  of  its 
power.  His  mother  says:  "Howard  let  me  read  his 
diaries.  I  have  often  wondered  at  that,  but  now  I  see 
that  he  wanted  me  to  know  him  as  he  was.  I  would  say : 
4  Howard,  your  desk  is  untidy ;  shall  I  clean  things  out 
for  you  ? '  '  Tes,  I  wish  you  would,'  he  would  reply. 
'  Well,  that  means  to  read  over  everything^  I  always 
said  as  a  warning.  *  /  dont  care,'  would  be  the  answer. 
So  I  knew  his  inmost  heart.  I  never  read  his  notes  or 
papers  at  any  other  time." 

People  are  generally  prone  to  underrate  the  importance 
of  their  own  lives.  Goodness  never  wears  out  or  loses  its 

xv 


lustre,  and  greatness  is  nothing  if  it  be  not  goodness ;  yet 
we  often  fail  to  see  that  being  good  is  one  with  being 
great.  If,  then,  a  per  son  be  doing  well  his  common  task, 
living  each  day  as  righteously  as  he  can,  why  should  he 
not  intelligently  value  his  life?  Rightly  appreciating 
our  lives,  we  would  be  apt  to  better  them.  'The  person 
who  feels  that  his  place  in  the  world  is  insignificant, 
is  tempted  to  excuse  himself  for  inferior  work  and  a  low 
standard  of  condutJ.  It  is  not  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
emphasis  to  the  thoughts  and  atts  of  Howard  Longyear 
that  this  history  of  his  life  is  given,  but  to  emphasize 
the  importance  of  life  itself,  that  some  may  be  thereby 
encouraged  to  live  to  higher  ends  than  most  persons  try 
to  reach.  His  particular  experiences  point  the  way. 

Howard's  letters  from  his  mother  form  a  necessary  part 
of  his  history ;  for  they  not  only  supply  the  links  which 
complete  the  chain  of  his  human  relations,  but  record  his 
spiritual  growth,  and  afford  glimpses  of  the  inner  sanc- 
tuary of  the  boy's  thought.  In  reading  these  letters  we 
see  Howard  as  his  mother  saw  him.  In  her  careful  guid- 
ance of  her  child  she  lets  it  be  clearly  felt  that  she  is 
merely  handing  on  the  commands  of  God,  —  her  Father 
as  well  as  his, — and  that  she  holds  Howard  responsible 
not  to  her,  but  to  God. 

Obedience  to  the  arbitrary  human  will  of  another  is 
difficult,  and  when  required  of  a  mettle  some  youth  is  apt 
to  lead  to  friftion ;  but  in  Howard's  case  the  assertion  of 
human  will  was  not  necessary,  and  it  never  is  necessary, 
where  the  Divine  will  is  honored.  He  and  his  mother 
simply  and  sincerely  accepted  God  as  their  supreme  and 


xvi 


only  law-giver ;  and  any  advice  based  on  God's  law  was 
not  questioned  by  him ;  although  it  might  not  be  quite  easy 
to  follow.  'The  letters  show  that  the  mother  regards  her 
son  as  an  equal ',  indeed,  as  a  brother,  —  in  the  highest 
Christian  sense, — and  yet  they  are  true  motherly  letters 
too.  They  deal  with  all  sorts  of  questions  that  come  up  in 
the  training  of  a  child,  and  show  how  Howard's  mother 
handled  them,  in  accordance  with  her  understanding  of 
the  Science  of  life.  She  resolutely  kept  her  thought  above 
illusive  forebodings  and  fears,  clinging  to  the  inspiring 
faith  that  "the  secret  place  of  the  most  High"  in  spite 
of  contradictory  appearances,  is  nigh. 

This  faith  proved  indeed  to  be  "  the  substance  of  things 
hoped  for"  when  the  material  and  visible  lost  their 
semblance  of  reality;  and  it  was  this  faith,  "the  evi- 
dence of  things  not  seen,"  which  made  it  possible  for  her 
to  rise  above  the  crushing,  stupefying  evidence  of  things 
seen.  In  the  darkest  hours  of  waiting,  mother,  father, 
sisters  and  brothers  remained  steadfast,  and  sure  of 
God  and  the  permanence  of  His  handiwork :  then  con- 
solation came  filling  their  hearts  with  a  blessed,  holy 
peace. 

If  the  Christian  s  conception  of  life  embraced  nothing 
higher  or  more  enduring  than  the  so-called  life  of  the 
body,  he  might  well  lament  and  say, "  There  is  no  God"-, 
but  having  before  him  the  example  of  Christ  Jesus,  who 
overcame  death,  and,  having  experiences  of  his  own,  con- 
firming his  faith  and  proving  that  enduring  life  is  not 
only  accessible  to  man,  but  that  man  already  moves  and 
has  his  true  being  in  God,  who  alone  is  Life,  he  is  un- 


xvn 


dismayed  by  that  "last  enemy"  even  though  not  ad- 
vanced far  enough  in  understanding  to  overcome  the 
foe. 

Those  to  whom  Howard  Longyear  is  nearest  and  dear- 
est, rejoice  in  the  sure  knowledge, — which  has  taken 
the  place  of  hope,  —  that  "many  waters  cannot  quench 
love,  neither  can  the  floods  drown  it." 


xvin 


I.  HOWARD'S  INFANCY  AND  EARLY  LIFE 
AT  HOME  UNDER  THE  INSTRUCTION 
OF  HIS  MOTHER 

Every  one  is  the  son  of  his  own  works. — CERVANTES. 


I.  HOWARD'S  INFANCY  AND  EARLY  LIFE 
AT  HOME  UNDER  THE  INSTRUCTION 
OF  HIS  MOTHER 

HOWARD  MUNRO  LONGYEAR  came  into 
the  world  apparently  foredoomed  to  a  very 
brief  stay.  He  seemed  too  frail  to  gain  a 
foothold  among  mortals;  but  God-given  mother- 
love  was  ready  to  welcome  the  child,  tempering 
the  atmosphere  of  earth  to  such  genial  warmth  that 
he  lived;  yet  lived  but  falteringly  at  first.  Wanting 
this  nurturing  love,  even  a  King's  son  is  an  outcast: 
having  such  love,  any  child  is  well  born.  Mother- 
love  is  not  personal,  but  it  is  God's  great  gift  to  in- 
fancy, shared  by  all  races,  nations  and  castes.  Ad- 
vantages of  rank  or  wealth  to  a  child  are  as  nothing 
compared  with  God's  care  over  him,  expressed 
through  motherhood. 

Howard's  frailty  touched  the  tenderest  cords  of 
affection  in  the  depths  of  the  mother-heart,  and  so 
God  richly  blessed  His  two  children.  The  influence 
of  this  sanctified  relationship  was  never  outgrown, 
and  when  the  boy  had  come  to  be  almost  a  man,  the 
love  he  bore  his  mother  was  the  tender  love  of  a  little 
child,  mingled  with  manly  reverence.  Enfolded  thus 
together  in  the  embrace  of  divine  Love,  mother  and 
son  were  blended  in  thought  and  affection,  and  for 
the  first  few  years  of  his  childhood,  Howard  was  not 
happy  when  his  mother  was  out  of  his  sight.  He 
lacked  none  of  the  endearing  graces  of  babyhood, 
and  all  the  family  loved  him  with  lavish  devotion. 
All  the  love  he  received  was  welcomed  and  he  gave 
back  measure  for  measure,  but  the  mother-love  was 
his  refuge  and  retreat. 


Very  early  the  child's  eager  questionings  by  natural 
steps  led  his  mother  to  begin  teaching  him,  with  his 
sister,  the  rudiments  of  knowledge,  and  delightful 
hours  were  spent  together  over  picture  books  and 
primers.  The  mother  was  playmate,  teacher  and  spir- 
itual guide.  When  Howard  was  three  and  his  sister 
four  years  old,  their  mother  had  a  kindergarten  in 
the  nursery,  eight  little  friends  in  the  neighborhood 
joining  the  class,  and  all  having  their  studies  and 
games  together.  Howard's  mother  was  the  teacher, 
and  the  little  folks  called  her  "Miss  Mollie,"  pre- 
tending that  "mamma"  was  an  entirely  different  in- 
dividual. The  second  year  the  school  was  held  in 
the  billiard  room  and  was  taught  by  a  trained  kin- 
dergartner  who  was  engaged  to  come  from  New 
York.  When  Howard's  two  younger  sisters  were  big 
enough,  the  four  children  were  taught  together,  un- 
der their  mother's  care.  Later  on  the  experiment  was 
made  of  sending  Howard  to  the  public  schools  in 
Marquette,  but  he  was  so  excessively  shy  that  it  dis- 
tressed him  greatly  to  be  among  so  many  children, 
and  it  was  thought  best  to  resume  lessons  under  his 
mother's  tutorship.  The  Scriptures  had  an  impor- 
tant place  in  the  home  study.  Howard  had  learned 
to  repeat  passages  from  the  Bible  before  he  knew 
how  to  spell  out  the  words ;  and  the  beautiful  narra- 
tives about  Joseph  and  David  and  Daniel,  and  the 
history  of  all  that  Jesus  did,  were  familiar  to  him 
when  he  was  very  young. 

When  Howard  was  seven  years  old,  his  mother, 
yearning  to  know  more  of  God,  turned  to  Christian 
Science  and  found  the  light  she  prayed  for  in  read- 
ing the  text-book  "Science  and  Health  with  Key  to 

2 


the  Scriptures,"  written  by  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy. 
Soon  afterwards  it  became  the  custom  with  the  fam- 
ily, every  morning  after  breakfast,  to  seek  "  God's 
room,"  as  the  children  called  it,  and  listen  to  the 
reading  of  selections  from  the  Bible  and  "Science 
and  Health."  Although  the  children  were  never 
asked  to  come,  or  rebuked  if  they  did  not  appear, 
they  seldom  lingered  at  the  breakfast  table.  The  cor- 
related teachings  of  the  Scriptures  and  "Science  and 
Health"  thus  became  the  groundwork  of  Howard's 
education.  Among  the  books  he  delighted  to  hear 
his  mother  read  before  he  was  able  to  master  them 
himself,  were  Bryant's  translations  of  the  Iliad  and 
Odyssey,  which  were  very  great  favorites,  and  he 
often  chose  books  for  his  entertainment  that  young 
children  do  not  usually  care  about.  His  mother's 
aim  in  her  teaching  was  to  impart  to  Howard  and 
his  sister  a  sense  of  responsibility  for  their  own  pro- 
gress in  learning;  and  it  was  a  rather  solemn  matter 
to  prove  deficient  in  lessons,  for  the  delinquents 
were  made  to  repeat  some  verse  or  proverb  to  fit  the 
case,  in  which  they  were  brought  face  to  face  with 
the  ideal  of  right  conduct  from  which  they  had  de- 
parted. Thus  when  they  were  careless  and  did  poor 
work  in  writing,  they  were  called  upon  to  recite  these 
lines  from  one  of  George  Eliot's  poems: 

"  Who  draws  a  line  and  satisfies  his  sou/, 
Making  it  crooked  where  it  should  be  straight? 
An  idiot  with  an  oyster-shell  may  draw 
His  lines  along  the  sand,  all  wavering, 
Fixing  no  point  or  pathway  to  a  point; 
An  idiot  one  remove  may  choose  his  line, 
Straggle  and  be  content;  but  God  be  praised, 

3 


Antonio  Stradivari  has  an  eye 

That  winces  at  false  work  and  loves  the  true." 

Along  with  the  religious  teaching,  and  with  the 
lessons  in  reading,  writing,  grammar  and  arithmetic, 
the  children  were  constantly  drilled  in  manners  and 
aided  in  the  formation  of  habits  of  personal  neat- 
ness and  promptness.  Howard  had  the  difficulty 
boys  have  always  experienced  in  acquiring  these 
habits,  judging  from  the  following  portion  of  a  let- 
ter he  received  from  his  mother  when  he  was  sepa- 
rated from  her  for  a  short  time: 

Phoenicia,  N.  T.,  July  2O,  1891. 

MY  DEAR  HOWARD  :  We  are  in  the  Catskills  where 
Rip  Van  Winkle  took  his  long  sleep.  My !  what  if 
it  would  have  the  same  effect  on  us.  I  would  n't  like 
to  spare  any  years  of  my  life  just  now,  when  my 
darling  needs  me  so  much. 

I  hope  you  are  trying  to  depend  wholly  upon 
yourself  and  keep  your  own  teeth  clean,  and  your 
hair  brushed.  You  have  now,  deary,  a  good  chance 
to  show  what  a  boy  can  do.  I  hope  you  will  be  kind 
to  Auntie  and  not  make  her  any  trouble.  Lovingly, 
MAMMA. 

When  he  was  nine  years  old  his  mother  carefully 
instructed  him  regarding  sex  and  related  matters,  in 
order  that  the  impure  perversions  of  the  subject 
by  older  boys  might  not  becloud  his  thought.  The 
first  talk  a  child  hears  concerning  sex  is  often  of 
such  a  nature  that  he  is  ashamed  to  speak  of  it  to 
his  mother,  and  this  shame  locks  the  defiling  secret 
in  his  heart  until  it  makes  a  home  there  for  itself 
and  a  dark  brood  of  its  kind.  Howard's  mother  took 

4 


the  flowers,  symbols  of  purity  and  all  loveliness,  as 
types,  by  use  of  which  to  clear  away  all  mystery,  and 
raise  the  subject  of  sex  to  the  level  she  wished  it  to 
hold  in  his  thought.  She  impressed  upon  him  that 
the  boy  who  was  pure  in  heart  need  not  be  afraid 
to  talk  to  his  mother  on  any  subject,  and  that  such 
a  boy  would  not  listen  to  talk  that  was  unfit  for  his 
mother's  ears.  She  also  told  him  how  priceless  is  the 
freedom  and  joy  of  guiltlessness. 

The  close  comradeship  of  Howard  and  his  mother 
was  good  for  him  in  a  great  many  ways,  but  he  grew 
to  be  too  dependent.  To  induce  him  to  take  part  in 
outdoor  play  and  teach  him  to  be  more  self-reliant, 
ponies  were  bought  for  Howard  and  his  oldest  sis- 
ter, and  the  children  were  taught  to  ride,  a  diversion 
they  both  enjoyed  very  much.  Accompanied  by  a 
groom,  they  often  took  long  rides  in  the  neighbor- 
ing country.  A  turning  pole  was  set  up  in  the  play- 
ground, with  a  thick  mattress  under  it,  and  Howard 
and  his  sister  were  left  to  gain  the  mastery  of  their 
own  muscles; the  mother,  with  bated  breath,  watch- 
ing their  fearless  performances,  and  trying  not  to  be 
anxious.  The  two  children  liked  gymnastics  so  well 
that  they  grew  to  be  almost  as  agile  as  squirrels, 
climbing  the  loftiest  trees  with  little  difficulty  or  fear. 
When  Howard  went  away  to  school  he  easily  took 
front  rank  in  athletics  and  his  teacher  in  Cleveland 
said  that  he  had  "never  known  so  fearless  a  boy  "; 
but  he  was  never  fond  of  games  which  required  him 
to  strive  against  others.  What  he  gloried  in  was  free- 
dom of  action. 

When  old  enough  Howard  was  allowed  to  roam 
the  woods,  but  always  in  company  with  the  hardy 

5 


son  of  a  shipmaster,  who  was  hired  to  be  his  com- 
panion and  to  teach  him  to  swim.  Very  soon  Howard 
became  a  devoted  lover  of  the  forest.  He  seemed  to 
understand  the  trees,  and  birds,  and  brooks,  better 
than  he  did  people,  and  they  taught  him  many  a 
secret.  It  was  his  friendship  for  the  trees,  thus 
early  begun,  which  later  determined  his  choice  of 
profession. 

By  children  of  his  own  age,  Howard  was  not  easily 
understood.  He  was  extremely  sensitive  and  secretly 
suffered  much  on  that  account.  He  felt  that  he  was 
different  from  others  and  imagined  that  his  play- 
mates held  aloof  from  him.  He  lived  in  the  com- 
pany of  thoughtswhich  other  children  generally  did 
not  share,  and  the  freedom  gained  through  loving, 
he  had  yet  to  learn.  We  can  never  really  know  any 
one  unless  we  know  his  thoughts,  and  so  often  the 
best  and  purest  thoughts  of  those,  even,  who  are 
nearest  us,  seem  turned  wrong  side  out  in  the  crude 
encounter  of  ordinary  intercourse,  and  we  get  no 
deeper  acquaintance  with  our  friend,  or  enemy,  or 
brother,  than  our  own  fondness  or  prejudice  per- 
mits. Although  Howard  grew  to  be  fond  of  riding 
his  pony  and  of  the  woods  and  fields,  he  did  not  care 
much  for  childish  frolics  and  seemed  to  find  rare 
pleasure  in  learning  ciphers  and  picture  languages, 
even  constructing  them  himself.  This  fondness  for 
ciphers  and  languages  he  retained  in  later  years. 
One  of  his  very  first  letters  to  his  mother  was  a  mix- 
ture of  English  and  hieroglyphics.  At  the  end  of  his 
letter  he  has  drawn  what  looks  like  the  scaffolding 
about  a  half-finished  smoke-stack,  regarding  which 
he  says:  "Guess  what  this  is  in  my  new  language?" 
6 


Then  he  writes  a  postscript  in  dots  and  dashes.  In 
a  letter  to  his  younger  sisters,  written  while  he  was 
at  school,  when  he  was  about  eleven  years  old,  he 
says :  "  I  will  write : c  I  see  the  cat,'  in  all  the  differ- 
ent languages  I  know:  twenty-three  different  lan- 
guages." Then  followed  the  sentence  in  twenty- 
three  different  cryptographic  forms.  All  through  his 
letters  and  diaries  there  are  examples  of  systems  of 
shorthand  writing,  hieroglyphics,  cuneiform  char- 
acters, etc. 

Even  before  he  was  ten  years  old,  Howard  had 
travelled  somewhat  extensively  for  a  boy.  The 
knowledge  thus  gained  gave  him  a  right  sense  of 
the  relation  and  scope  of  things.  We  find  by  notes 
he  obtained  from  his  father  for  the  purpose  of  com- 
pleting his  own  chronological  record,  that  he  was  in 
Philadelphia  in  December,  1887,  where  he  had  ex- 
cellent opportunities  for  storing  his  mind  with  im- 
pressions of  early  American  History.  In  March, 
1 888,  he  sailed  for  Cuba,  where  he  found  the  Span- 
ish-American civilization  of  the  sixteenth  century 
preserved  almost  intact,  and  on  the  way  back  he 
stopped  in  Florida.  Then  he  made  his  way  leisurely 
northward,  seeing  everything  historical  in  Norfolk, 
Richmond,  Jamestown  and  Williamsburg.  After  a 
stay  at  Old  Point  Comfort  he  went  to  New  York 
by  steamer,  and  there,  too,  saw  much  that  was  of 
interest  to  him.  In  the  spring  of  1889  he  visited  the 
Republic  of  Mexico,  stopping  en  route  to  see  Mam- 
moth Cave  in  Kentucky,  Nashville,  Mobile,  New 
Orleans,  Galveston  and  San  Antonio.  In  July, 
1890,  he  was  among  the  mountains  of  Idaho  and 
through  the  Yellowstone  Park.  The  early  part  of 

7 


1891  was  spent  in  California,  where  he  visited  the 
cities  of  importance,  and  places  most  worth  see- 
ing, including  the  Yosemite  Valley.  He  was  also  in 
Colorado  among  the  Rocky  Mountains  in  1891, 
the  record  showing  that  he  visited  Leadville,  May 
seventh  of  that  year.  All  these  places  he  visited  when 
between  six  and  ten  years  old,  and  everything  he 
saw  had  educative  value  for  him.  He  thus  obtained 
an  acquaintance  with  the  main  characteristics  of  his 
native  land,  its  boundaries,  its  cities  and  its  people, 
such  as  few  Americans  of  mature  age  possess. 

Howard  remained  at  home  as  his  mother's  pupil 
until  he  was  ten  years  old,  when  he  had  to  go  forth 
into  the  world  to  learn  other  lessons,  and  master  new 
conditions. 


II   SCHOOL  DAYS  IN  CLEVELAND,  COV- 
ERING A  PERIOD  OF  NEARLY  THREE 

YEARS 

« 

A  man  must  stand  ereft,  and  not  be  kept  erett  by  others. 

MARCUS  AURELIUS. 


II.  SCHOOL  DAYS  IN  CLEVELAND,  COV- 
ERING A  PERIOD  OF  NEARLY  THREE 
YEARS 

HOWARD  entered  the  University  School 
in  Cleveland,  Ohio,  in  1892,  at  ten  years 
of  age.  The  change  from  the  familiar  sur- 
roundings of  home  and  the  love  and  companion- 
ship of  his  own  kith  and  kin,  to  the  strange  and 
unfamiliar  precincts  of  a  big  school  where  he  was 
totally  unknown,  was  doleful  enough.  His  parents 
were  loath  to  part  with  their  boy,  but  his  own  wel- 
fare demanded  the  sacrifice  and  they  gave  him  up 
to  be  taught  by  rough  but  merciful  experience. 

Howard  faced  the  new  conditions  with  a  falter- 
ing heart.  Thrust  in  among  a  lot  of  strange  boys, 
he  shrank  from  their  curious,  taunting  looks,  and 
would  have  given  anything  to  be  safe  again  in  his 
own  home.  He  felt  that  he  had  been  weighed  in  the 
scales  of  the  world  and  found  grievously  wanting. 
The  boys  teased  and  worried  him  almost  beyond 
endurance  and  the  first  week  or  two  was  a  very 
unhappy  time  for  him.  Goaded  to  desperation  by 
the  persistent  nagging  of  his  schoolmates,  Howard 
finally  turned  on  one  of  his  tormentors, — who  hap- 
pened to  be  a  boy  much  larger  than  himself, — and 
won  such  respect  for  his  valor  that  persecution 
ceased.  After  that  the  boys  were  ready  to  admit  him 
into  full  fellowship.  Howard  wrote  to  his  mother 
describing  the  affair  as  follows: 

DEAR  MAMMA:  I  had  a  fight  yesterday.  A  big  fat 
boy  has  tormented  me  ever  since  I  came  here.  Yes- 
terday in  the  dressing  room  of  the  gymnasium  he 
stuck  a  pin  into  me.  I  couldn't  stand  it  any  longer 

ii 


and  jumped  on  him  and  knocked  him  over  and 
pounded  his  head  on  the  floor.  He  had  to  get  ex- 
cused and  go  home.  The  next  day  another  boy 
pitched  into  me  and  I  pitched  back.  I  got  my  face 
all  scratched  up.  The  boys  haven't  any  of  them 
teased  me  since.  Your  con-fectionate  son  HOWARD. 

It  was  not  long  before  he  wrote  again  saying  that 
he  was  having  a  "fine  time." 

One  of  Howard's  aunts  was  a  resident  of  Cleve- 
land, so  that  he  had  some  of  his  own  kindred  to  go 
to,  and  a  place  where  he  was  welcome.  A  friend  of 
his  mother  also  lived  in  the  city,  and,  being  a  Chris- 
tian Scientist,  she  was  asked  to  watch  over  Howard 
and  protect  him.  She  took  the  boy  into  her  affec- 
tions and  whenever  he  needed  help,  and  asked  for 
it,  either  in  sickness  or  in  any  difficulty  arising  in 
school,  this  friend  always  gave  it.  During  Howard's 
two  years'  attendance  at  the  University  School,  he 
and  his  mother's  friend  became  very  close  compan- 
ions on  Saturday  afternoons  and  Sundays,  and  her 
letters  telling  of  her  experiences  with  him  from  time 
to  time,  form  a  very  good  history  of  his  life  during 
that  period.  In  a  reminiscent  letter  this  lady  wrote 
to  Howard's  mother  in  the  autumn  of  1900,  she 
says  of  him :  "He  so  often  let  me  see  into  his  inner 
character  and  I  learned  to  love  and  trust  him,  and 
know  him  as  he  was.  He  did  not  make  many  friends 
among  the  boys,  for  he  saw  so  far  beyond  them  they 
could  not  understand  him.  Many  and  many  a  happy 
hour  we  spent  together;  I  telling  him  of  the  things 
of  God,  as  I  understood  them,  and  he  like  his 
way-shower,  Jesus,  surprising  me  by  the  depth  and 
breadth  of  his  thoughts, —  hidden  from  the  world 
12 


because  the  world  did  not  understand  him  and  hence 
called  him  odd.  I  used  to  tell  him  not  to  mind  what 
was  said,  for  One  knew  him  who  did  not  judge  him 
wrongly,  and  that  keeping  his  thoughts  pure  and 
right  in  the  sight  of  the  One  all-knowing  God,  would 
do  more  for  him  than  all  the  world  could  do.  I  often 
told  him  when  he  would  come  to  me,  starving  (as  it 
almost  seemed)  to  be  understood,  that  some  day  he 
would  be  known  even  just  as  he  was.  I  knew  him 
from  the  first  and  I  feel  that  God  brought  us  to- 
gether for  a  purpose.  To  many  when  he  met  them 
he  seemed  indifferent,  but  when  he  came  to  me,  and 
could  be  with  me  alone,  he  appeared  a  prophet. 
Where  was  there  ever  one  besides  him,  who  would 
leave  all  the  young  people  as  he  did  at  the  club 
house  on  Lake  Superior,  and  go  off  for  all  day  in 
the  woods  alone?  Yet  he  never  felt  alone,  as  he 
told  me,  and  when  he  would  come  back,  and  could 
get  a  chance  to  see  me,  oh,  how  he  would  talk — not 
like  a  boy,  as  he  was  called  —  but  like  a  man." 

HOWARD'S  mother  and  father  were  like  older 
sister  and  brother  to  him,  and  while  ever  re- 
spedful  toward  his  parents,  the  boy  was  as  free  as  a 
younger  brother  to  speak  his  mind  to  them  on  any 
subject.  During  the  school  years  in  Cleveland  the 
correspondence  was  tolerably  one-sided,  as  is  usu- 
ally the  case  where  a  boy  is  one  of  the  parties  to  it. 
At  times  he  would  seem  to  lapse  into  complete  in- 
difference and  would  ignore  for  weeks  the  frequent 
appeals  of  both  father  and  mother  to  write  to  them. 
It  was  a  very  critical  stage  in  his  development;  for 
evil  sought  by  various  allurements  to  lead  him  into 

13 


the  mire.  He  was  often  enticed  aside  from  the  right 
way ;  but  what  he  knew  of  the  saving  Truth,  and  the 
watchful  thought  of  his  parents  and  Mrs.  C.,  pre- 
vented him  from  straying  far.  Sometimes  it  seemed 
to  his  mother  as  though  Howard  were  slipping  away 
from  her  love  and  influence,  but  her  letters  show 
how  she  resisted  this  discouraging  thought  and  re- 
newed her  faith  in  God  and  in  her  boy,  by  clinging 
more  closely  to  the  spiritual  logic  that  God  is  om- 
nipotent Love  and  therefore  all  is  well.  The  mo- 
ther's letters  were  always  tender  and  loving,  though 
severe  when  severity  was  required,  and  were  con- 
stant reminders  of  the  brooding  love  of  the  Father- 
Mother  God,  and  of  the  child's  duty  to  look  to  God 
for  help.  About  the  first  letter  he  received  after  leav- 
ing home  says: 

MY  OWN  DEAR  BOY  :  Do  read  your  Bible,  Howard 
dear:  it  is  the  only  guide  that  will  lead  you  right. 
You  are  not  alone  in  Cleveland:  close  beside  you 
and  nearer  than  mother,  is  the  Holy  Spirit,  who 
will  teach  you  all  things.  God  is  with  you,  dear  one, 
and  will  keep  you  from  all  harm.  Lovingly,  your 
own  MAMMA. 

Nearly  every  letter  Howard  got  from  his  mother 
at  this  time  contained  an  earnest  appeal  to  him  to 
study  his  Bible.  The  following  extracts  show  how 
she  yearned  to  keep  him  in  the  right  way: 
April '10, 1892.  Read  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Romans 
beginning  at  the  ninth  verse.  You  can't  get  spiritual 
food  unless  you  read  your  Bible.  Let  me  give  you  a 
form  for  prayer,  a  real  Christian  Science  prayer.  If 
you  will  put  this  under  your  pillow  and  read  it  over 
every  morning,  I  am  sure  you  will  feel  the  benefit. 


I  wish  to  know  every  little  thing  about  your  school, 
your  pleasant  Saturdays  and  all.  I  will  keep  your 
letters  and  you  can  see,  when  you  get  to  be  a  college 
young  man,  what  nice  letters  you  used  to  write. 
Oftober  2,  1892.  If  you  were  the  best  scholar  in  the 
whole  school  and  forgot  that  God  is  your  life, 
strength  and  health,  it  would  amount  to  nothing. 
I  do  hope,  my  dear  boy,  that  you  read  your  Bible 
and  that  you  listen  every  morning  for  the  voice  of 
the  Spirit. 

November  13,  1892.  I  am  very  much  pleased  to  see 
that  you  try  to  follow  the  advice  I  give  you.  I  am 
sure  you  are  going  to  make  a  man  we  will  be  proud 
to  own  as  our  son.  It  is  so  very  pleasant  for  me  to 
have  Mrs.  A.,  Aunt  H.,  Mrs.  C.  and  your  teach- 
ers all  speak  so  well  of  you.  I  know  you  will  be 
glad  to  hear  that  your  papa  is  coming  to  Cleveland. 
I  hope  you  spend  some  time  reading  your  Bible. 
Did  you  get  the  tablet  [Bible  'Texts]  I  sent  you? 
and  is  it  hung  on  your  wall?  and  do  you  read  it 
every  morning?  It  would  be  a  nice  attention  for  you 
to  get  Mrs.  A.  to  send  Aunt  H.  some  flowers  for 
her  Thanksgiving  table,  from  you.  You  want  to  do 
something  for  her,  she  is  so  kind  to  you.  Don't  for- 
get it,  please.  You  might  take  them  over  yourself. 
December  14,  1892.  Do,  dear  one,  remember  that 
Aunt  H.  is  the  best  friend  you  have  in  Cleveland.  I 
hope  you  appreciate  her  kindness  to  you.  Do  be  sure 
and  go  to  see  her  before  you  go  away;  and  kiss  her, 
and  tell  her  how  thankful  you  are  to  her  for  all  her 
kindness.  Ask  Mr.  A.  if  you  can  get  away  Wednes- 
day. Be  sure  and  be  polite  and  say  "  Good  bye  "  to  all 
in  the  house,  shaking  hands  with  them,  and  wish- 

'5 


ing  them  a  "  Merry  Christmas."  Also  go  to  see  Mrs. 
C.  and  say  "  Good  bye"  to  her,  and  remember  your 
teachers  too.  Ask  Aunt  H.  for  some  money  to  treat 
the  boys  with  candy.  Tell  her  mamma  wished  it. 

A  postscript  to  one  of  his  letters  from  his  mother 
at  this  time  says :  "  Keep  my  letters,  you  will  be  glad 
to  have  them  when  you  get  to  be  a  man ;  they  will  be 
a  diary  for  you."  This  advice  he  was  very  careful  to 
heed.  He  seems  to  have  saved  nearly  all  the  letters 
he  received  from  his  parents,  and  from  these  we  are 
able  to  measure  his  progress  and  to  understand  the 
trend  of  his  thought.  Extracts  from  these  letters 
would  make  a  very  complete  code  of  laws  for  right 
conduct  under  almost  all  circumstances.  His  mother 
was  particularly  careful  to  have  him  learn  always  to 
be  grateful  for  the  attentions  of  his  teachers,  friends 
and  playmates,  and  to  have  him  observe  all  the  nice- 
ties of  good  breeding. 

All  of  the  above  letters  were  written  during  the 
first  half  year  of  his  attendance  at  the  school  in 
Cleveland  in  1892.  The  letters  from  Howard's  mo- 
ther during  1893  are  full  of  home  news,  motherly 
advice  and  inspiring  appeals  to  his  higher  nature  to 
assert  itself.  Just  after  Howard  had  gone  back  to 
school  at  the  close  of  the  Christmas  holidays,  Jan- 
uary seventh,  she  writes: 

MY  OWN  DEAR  BOY  :  I  have  been  lonesome  all  day. 
...  I  don't  like  to  look  into  your  room,  but  I  try 
to  be  brave  and  think  I  mustn't  let  my  selfish  love 
stand  in  the  way  of  your  making  a  useful  man. 

Did  you  go  to  see  Mrs.  C.?  Did  you  get  your 
trunk  open?  Don't  forget,  dear  son,  to  be  polite  to 
Mrs.  A.  and  kind  to  H.  and  thankful  to  Aunt  H. 
16 


and  loving  to  grandma  and  to  read  your  Bible  every 
day.  Your  loving  MAMMA. 

Howard  was  not  made  to  feel  that  only  his  faults 
were  noticed,  for  full  credit  was  given  for  every 
praiseworthy  action.  In  the  parts  of  a  letter  written 
by  his  mother  February  3,  1 893,  here  given,  he  re- 
ceived praise,  encouragement,  admonition  and  news, 
and  the  hope  of  reward  for  a  good  record  is  held 
out  to  him: 

MY  OWN  DEAR  BOY:  Your  last  letter  was  the  best 
one  I  have  had  since  your  return.  I  felt  as  gay  as 
a  lark  all  day  just  because  my  boy  thought  enough 
of  his  mother  to  sit  down  and  write  her  a  nice  letter. 

We  are  getting  along  splendidly.  The  weather 
was  twenty-six  degrees  below  zero  last  night  and 
nine  degrees  below  this  morning  when  the  children 
started  off  for  school.  How  do  you  like  your  warm 
flannels? 

We  have  been  thinking  and  talking  about  life, 
lately,  and  we  have  made  up  our  minds  it  is  all  a 
choice.  Everything  depends  on  our  choice.  A  scholar 
who  won't  do  work  unless  he  is  made  to  do  it,  isn't 
learning  in  the  right  way.  Every  day  we  choose  a 
new  brick  in  the  building  of  our  characters.  We  can 
have  it  a  neat,  honest^  clean  brick,  or  a  slovenly,  im- 
perfect one.  If  you  dress  yourself  neatly,  brush  your 
teeth,  tie  your  shoes  straight,  brush  your  back  hair, 
you  are  choosing  to  build  yourself  into  a  glorious 
manhood.  Oh,  dear  boy,  we  do  expect  so  much  of 
you.  How  do  you  think  mamma  could  ever  bear  to 
have  you  away  from  home  if  she  didn't  feel  that 
you  were  growing  stronger  and  better? 

Do  go  and  see  Mrs.  C.  Saturday  or  Sunday  and 


talk  to  her  freely  of  all  your  perplexities  and  she 
will  give  you  good  advice.  If  you  make  a  good  rec- 
ord next  month  I  will  let  you  stay  up  until  half-past 
eight  o'clock  for  a  month.  Your  own  MAMMA. 

Into  almost  every  letter  the  faithful  mother  man- 
ages to  infuse  the  subtle  flavor  of  home  and  feed 
the  child's  mind  on  an  ennobling  diet.  September 
28,  1893,  sne  writes: 

DEAREST  HOWARD:  Ajax  is  condemned  to  go  to 
the  club  house  for  the  winter.  He  is  getting  to  be 
a  regular  tramp  dog  and  won't  mind  any  one.  We 
found  a  dear  little  kitten  on  the  street  the  other 
night;  it  is  as  friendly  as  Prosser's  cat.  Pont  walks 
very  stiff  legged  when  he  sees  it  petted.  Latin  will 
seem  easier  to  you  after  a  little  while.  When  Mrs. 
C.  comes  home  she  will  tell  you  just  how  to  study 
it.  I  can  see  from  the  looks  of  your  letter  that  you 
are  manifesting  love, — remember,  dear  boy,  that 
that  is  what  you  are  living  for  to-day.  God  made 
you  to  show  Him  forth.  I  am  so  glad  you  went  to 
the  Christian  Science  church  and  paid  attention  to 
the  sermon.  You  are  a  little  careless  about  the  use 
of  your  capitals,  "aunt  helen"  would  really  wish 
more  deference  paid  her.  I  am  going  to  write  Mrs. 
A.  to  give  you  some  money  every  week,  if  you  don't 
spend  more  than  fifteen  cents  on  things  to  eat.  You 
must  buy  your  own  pencils.  Do  try  to  save  enough 
to  buy  a  knife.  You  can  pay  your  car  fares  out  of  it, 
too.  I  will  furnish  your  paper. 

Tell  me  something  about  the  baby,  how  he  looks 

and  what  he  says,  and  also  about  the  other  boys, 

how  they  look,  where  they  live,  and  how  you  like 

them.  I  am  sure  you  are  trying  to  be  gentlemanly 

18 


and  polite,  saying,  "Good  morning"  and  "Good 
night"  to  all.  Here  goes  a  whole  bushel  of  ripe 
kisses  and  big  hugs,  from  your  loving  MAMMA. 

In  a  letter  dated  Odtober  5,  1893,  she  says: 

MY  DEAR  HOWARD:  I  was  so  glad  to  get  your 
letter  and  am  so  happy  to  think  that  you  are  busy 
every  day.  You  seem  to  feel  bad  about  your  birth- 
day. I  am  sorry  but  I  sent  word  to  Aunt  H.  to  let 
you  have  some  money  to  buy  you  a  present  from 
me,  and  papa  put  some  money  in  the  bank  for 
you,  and  the  children  showed  their  love,  by  put- 
ting in  time  and  work  in  making  candy;  so  I  think 
you  fared  very  well,  especially  when  Mrs.  A.  and 
Aunt  H.  did  so  much  to  make  you  happy.  Don't 
get  discouraged  about  your  Latin;  it  is  hard  to  com- 
mit to  memory  what  you  do  not  understand,  but  if 
you  will  remember  that  God  is  the  only  Mind  and 
knows  all  things,  He  will  help  you  to  understand  it. 

Ajax  seems  to  be  very  lively  now  that  Pont  has 
gone  with  Papa.  He  tries  to  scare  me  by  jumping, 
but  he  doesn't  long,  if  your  big  sister  is  around; 
for  she  whips  him  with  a  little  stick  and  he  acts  very 
much  ashamed. 

My  dear  boy,  you  never  answered  one  of  my 
questions  in  my  letter.  Now,  of  course,  you  don't 
have  to  do  so,  but  I  ask  you  things  I  would  like  to 
know,  and  it  isn't  really  polite  not  to  notice  them. 
Have  you  seen  Mrs.  C.  since  her  return?  Are  you 
trying  to  do  your  best  in  singing?  I  see  that  you 
are  trying  to  please  me  by  telling  me  all  about 
yourself.  I  see  your  love  in  that.  Affectionately, 
MAMMA. 

Negligence  was  never  overlooked:  it  was  rebuked, 

19 


with  great  kindness  but  with  unmistakable  author- 
ity, as  shown  in  the  two  following  letters : 

Oftober  13,  1893. 

MY  OWN  DEAR  HOWARD:  I  expert  you  to  go  to 
church  every  Sunday,  dearest  son,  rain  or  shine. 
I  hope,  dear,  that  you  are  "choosing"  of  your  own 
accord,  every  day  to  be  loving,  studious,  and  just 
the  kind  of  a  boy  God  meant  you  to  be.  Show  love 
to  every  one  and  love  will  put  out  every  disagree- 
able thing.  Your  mother's  thought  is  with  you  con- 
tinually. Lovingly,  MOTHER  DEAR. 

Oftober  28,  1893. 

MY  DEAR  LITTLE  SON  i  I  am  going  to  write  you 
a  Sunday  letter.  You  are  not  here  to  gather  with 
the  other  children  around  my  chair  and  have  me 
talk  to  you,  and  I  know  you  used  to  like  to  come 
even  if  you  did  wriggle  some. 

When  the  one  perfect  boy,  Jesus,  was  twelve  years 
old  he  said:  "I  must  be  about  my  Father's  busi- 
ness," and  began  to  show  to  all,  the  love,  and  power, 
and  wisdom  of  God. 

Now,  Howard,  you  are  not  what  you  appear  to  be 
to  mortal  sense,  a  careless,  untidy,  indifferent  boy ; 
lazy  about  studying  and  not  kind  to  other  people 
who  wish  you  to  do  right.  Let  me  tell  you  what  you 
are.  You  are  a  perfect  spiritual  boy  made  in  the  im- 
age and  likeness  of  God  Himself;  made  to  reflect 
His  love,  by  your  kindness  to  others, — His  intelli- 
gence, by  your  attention  to  study, — His  power,  by 
your  dominion  over  all  sickness  and  sin.  It  is  time, 
my  dear  one,  that  you  be  about  your  heavenly  Fa- 
ther's business.  When  you  find  a  lesson  hard  to  get, 
20 


go  off  by  yourself  and  shut  your  eyes  and  think  of 
God  who  made  all  things  and  knows  all  things,  and 
ask  that  His  intelligence  be  reflected  through  you. 
You  will  be  helped. 

I  am  so  sorry  to  hear  that  your  standing  was  so 
low :  don't,  please,  let  it  happen  again.  You  must  n't 
only  think  you  have  your  lessons,  but  you  must 
know  you  have  them  and  remember  the  reason. 

When  reports  came  from  Cleveland  informing  the 
parents  that  Howard  was  getting  to  be  untruthful, 
his  mother  took  up  the  matter  vigorously  in  the  fol- 
lowing letter  written  November  4,  1893: 

MY  OWN  DEAR  BOY:  I  hear  that  you  are  allow- 
ing Satan  (the  evil  thought)  to  control  you  so  much 
that  you  do  not  speak  the  truth  at  Aunt  H.'s,  Mrs. 
A.'s  or  at  school;  that  no  one  can  trust  your  word. 
Now,  dear  boy,  if  a  snake  were  to  come  up  to  you 
and  go  to  bite  you,  you  would  kill  it  as  soon  as  you 
could.  Aren't  you  wise  enough  to  see  that  it  is  the 
devil  tempting  you  to  trust  in  his  power?  You  will 
knock  him  in  the  head  flat,  if  you  go  to  Aunt  H., 
Mrs.  A.  and  your  teacher, — knowing  that  you  are 
God's  child,  true  as  He  is  true,  brave  as  He  is  brave, 
— and  say  or  write:  "I  mean  to  fight  this  habit  of 
careless  speaking;  will  you  help  me?  I  am  not  a  liar; 
I  hate  it  as  much  as  anybody.  I  went  for  a  whole 
year  once  without  lying,  and  I  can  do  it  again.  My 
mamma  would  be  sorry  to  hear  how  weak  I  have 
been,  for  she  trusts  me."  You  must,  darling,  just 
open  your  eyes  to  the  fact  that  you  must  not  be 
regarded  as  untruthful.  I  shall  treat  you  against  that 
belief  every  morning  and  you  must  ask  God  night 

21 


and  morning  to  "write  His  Truth  in  your  heart." 
Lovingly,  MAMMA. 

The  following  week,  November  ninth,  she  writes 
again  on  the  same  subject,  as  well  as  on  the  sub- 
Jed  of  "Cold": 

MY  DEAR  HOWARD:  I  am  surprised  that  you 
should  say  a  horrible  cold  attacked  you.  You  ought 
to  have  gone  immediately  to  Mrs.  C.  and  had  her 
treat  you.  Will  you  tell  me,  dear  boy,  why  you  don't 
go  to  see  her?  I  hope  you  are  not  being  led  away  by 
the  thought  that  there  is  power  in  anything  but  God. 
She  will  help  you  to  show  out  God,  the  Truth. 

As  soon  as  you  get  this  letter  tell  Mrs.  A.  that 
mamma  wants  her  to  let  you  go  to  Mrs.  C.'s,  and 
you  go  and  tell  her  how  you  have  been  telling  false- 
hoods and  ask  her  to  treat  you.  You  must  turn  to 
God,  dear,  and  never  take  syrups,  or  medicine;  for 
there  is  no  power  in  them.  If  you  are  anxious  to 
follow  God,  you  will  go  and  see  Mrs.  C.  every  Sat- 
urday morning  and  talk  over  everything.  Tell  her 
all  your  mistakes  and  get  her  to  help  you.  Write 
me  that  you  will  as  soon  as  you  get  this.  Dear  Boy, 
your  mamma  loves  you. 

Howard,  turning  critic,  calls  his  mother's  atten- 
tion to  an  exceptionable  phrase,  to  which  she  good- 
humoredly  replies  in  the  following  letter  dated  No- 
vember twenty-first :  "  No,  dear  boy,  I  fear  I  have 
not  got  over  the  habit  of  using  have  got  quite  yet. 
I  mean  to  try.  Your  big  sister  catches  me  on  ctry 
and  do  so*  instead  of  ctry  to  do  so.'  I  declare  my 
children  are  getting  too  smart!  .  .  .  Shut  your  ears 
to  all  evil.  See  no  evil,  think  no  evil,  but  show  forth 
the  love  of  God  every  day.  Your  mamma  will  be  so 

22 


glad  to  see  you  home  at  Christmas,  and  I  hope  very 
proud  of  you  too." 

In  a  letter  written  about  this  time  but  not  dated, 
she  says: 

MY  DEAR  HOWARD:  Your  Father  who  created 
you,  and  who  loves  you,  is  watching  you  and  taking 
the  best  of  loving  care  of  you.  There  is  nothing  to 
be  afraid  of.  There  is  nothing  to  be  excited  or  ner- 
vous about.  The  promise  is,  to  those  who  do  right, 
"  I  will  not  fail  thee,  nor  forsake  thee,"  and  you  will 
do  right,  of  course.  When  you  lay  your  head  down 
at  night  just  rest  in  the  thought  of  the  great  Love 
that  surrounds  you.  God  is  harmony  and  you  reflect 
that  harmony.  God  is  saying  "Come  unto  me  and 
rest"  and  go  to  sleep  with  that  in  your  mind.  You 
are  not  excited,  you  are  not  nervous,  you  are  not 
timid  and  why?  because  God  is  your  Life,  your 
strength,  your  Mind.  Nothing  can  harm  you  when 
you  put  your  trust  in  Him.  Many  loving  kisses 
while  I  commit  you  to  your  Father's  loving  tender 
care.  Your  own  MAMMA. 

Howard  having  evidently  somewhat  redeemed 
his  true  character  from  the  smirch  of  untruthful- 
ness  and  negligence,  his  mother  writes  him  a  letter 
on  December  tenth,  joyfully  awaiting  his  home- 
coming. She  says: 

MY  OWN  DARLING  BOY:  Only  one  more  Sunday 
before  I  will  clasp  you  in  my  loving  arms.  I  can 
hardly  wait  for  the  time  to  come.  I  had  a  letter  from 
Aunt  H.  to-day  and  she  said  something  about  you 
that  made  me  very  happy.  She  wrote  that  you  were 
so  loving  and  kind;  so  much  better  than  you  were 
last  year;  and  she  thought  that  you  loved  your 


mother  so  much  that  you  were  trying  to  please  her 
and  follow  her  instructions.  To  learn  that  you  are 
growing  in  "love"  is  far  more  to  me  than  all  book 
"larnin'."  I  know  that  God  is  answering  my  prayers, 
that  you  may  reflect  Him  in  love.  Be  sure  to  thank 
Aunt  H.  for  her  kindness  to  you,  before  you  come 
away,  and  don't  forget  to  be  gentlemanly  to  Mrs. 
A.  when  you  say  "Good  bye."  Please  remember 
to  see  Mrs.  C.  and  give  her  my  best  love. 


following  are  extracts  from  his  father's  let- 
ters  of  1  8  93.  On  November  fifth,  he  gives  How- 
ard some  wise  advice  on  the  subject  of"  Lying"  : 

DEAR  HOWARD:  I  had  some  business  to  do  with 
a  man  this  week  who  has  probably  ruined  himself 
because  he  told  lies.  People  found  him  out  and 
then  they  would  not  believe  anything  he  said  again. 
I  knew  him  when  he  was  a  boy  and  he  used  to  tell 
lies  then,  but  no  one  thought  he  would  do  so  after 
he  grew  to  be  a  man.  He  did  though,  —  I  suppose 
it  grew  to  be  a  habit  with  him.  He  is  a  very  smart 
and  able  man,  but  that  one  thing  ruins  him  as  a 
business  man,  for  men  hate  a  liar  more  than  they 
do  any  other  kind  of  man.  It  makes  all  this  man's 
friends  sad  to  think  of  him,  for  they  liked  him  very 
much.  They  do  not  dare  to  do  business  with  him, 
because  they  cannot  depend  upon  what  he  says.  So 
they  shun  him  when  they  would  like  to  help  him.  I 
know  a  splendid  lawyer  who  might  be  doing  a  fine 
business,  but  he  is  poor  and  has  very  little  business 
to  do,  because  people  have  found  that  he  lies  some- 
times. 

I  know  that  boys  often  tell  lies  because  they  think 

24 


by  so  doing  they  may  escape  punishment.  Ifthey 
would  only  stop  and  think  of  it  afterwards,  they 
would  be  surprised  to  find  how  many  lies  they  have 
been  obliged  to  tell  to  help  them  out  of  the  first 
one,  and  that  it  would  have  been  much  better  and 
easier  to  have  told  the  truth  at  first  and  taken  the 
consequences,  which  would  often  be  much  less  dis- 
agreeable than  the  trouble  the  lies  led  them  into. 
The  boy  or  man  who  always  tells  the  truth  has  not 
only  the  esteem  and  confidence  of  his  associates  but 
he  has  his  own  self-respect,  which  is  of  far  more 
value  to  him  than  anything  he  can  possibly  gain  by 
any  lie.  If  people  would  only  stop  and  think  once 
in  a  while  of  the  trouble  some  one  little  lie  has  led 
them  into,  I  do  not  believe  there  would  be  any  liars 
left  in  a  year. 

I  want  to  call  your  attention  to  this  because  you 
are  away  from  us  and  we  cannot  talk  to  you  as  we 
might  if  you  were  here.  I  do  not  suspect  you  of  ly- 
ing intentionally,  but,  thinking  of  the  man  I  first 
spoke  of  above,  made  me  think  how  important  it  is 
for  a  boy  to  get  started  right.  I  feel  sure  that  you  will 
be  a  strong,  able,  fearless  man,  if  you  do  not  make 
some  wretched  mistake  in  forming  your  habits  of 
life.  If  you  never  do  anything  to  be  ashamed  of  you 
will  not  be  tempted  to  lie.  If  you  find  you  have  done 
wrong,  confess  it  and  take  the  consequences,  like  a 
manly  boy.  You  will  find  that  you  will  like  yourself 
better  and  that  others  will  like  you  better,  but  your 
own  good  opinion  of  yourself  is  of  the  most  conse- 
quence. 

The  liar  when  he  is  alone  with  his  own  thoughts 
must  say  to  himself,  "  I  am  a  liar  and  a  sneak.  I  am 


always  afraid  of  some  one — that  I  shall  be  found 
out!" — etc.  But  the  boy  or  man  who  always  tells 
the  truth  is  never  afraid  of  any  one.  If  you  know  any 
boys  who  lie,  compare  what  you  think  of  them  with 
your  own  opinion  of  the  boys  who  tell  the  truth, 
and  then  decide  which  kind  of  a  boy  you  prefer  to 
be.  Other  people  look  at  these  boys  just  as  you 
do.  I  did  not  intend  to  write  you  a  lecture  when  I 
started  in  on  this  subject,  but  it  is  so  important  that 
I  kept  on,  for  I  am  very  anxious  that  you  get  the 
right  start.  Truthfulness  is  one  of  the  most  impor- 
tant things  you  will  ever  have  to  decide  and  you 
must  decide  it  for  yourself. 

Here  are  some  quotations  I  wish  you  would  com- 
mit to  memory. 

Dare  to  be  true:  nothing  can  need  a  lie; 
A  fault,  which  needs  it  most,  grows  two  thereby. 

And  he  that  does  one  fault  at  first, 
And  lies  to  hide  it,  makes  it  two.   Watts. 
"  Liars  begin  by  imposing  upon  others,  but  end  by 
deceiving  themselves." 
"  Liars  have  short  wings." 

No  pleasure  is  comparable  to  standing  on  the  van- 
tage ground  of  Truth.  Bacon. 
For  Truth  has  such  a  face  and  such  a  mien, 
As  to  be  loved  needs  only  to  be  seen.  Dryden. 

He  is  the  freeman  whom  the  Truth  makes  free. 

Cowper. 

The  truth  shall  make  you  free.  John  viii.  32. 

Learn  these  by  heart  and  you  will  be  glad  you  did 
so  as  long  as  you  live.  Your  loving  FATHER. 
26 


Writing  at  about  that  time  Howard's  father  says 
in  another  letter: 

DEAR  HOWARD  :  We  speak  of  you  many  times  a 
day  and  wish  that  you  were  with  us;  but  it  seems 
to  be  best  for  you  to  be  there,  and  we  try  to  be  sat- 
isfied with  that  idea.  Grandma  B.  wrote  to  me  that 
Aunt  H.  says  that  you  are  much  improved  and  she 
seems  to  be  very  fond  of  you.  It  made  us  all  very 
happy  to  think  that  you  are  making  such  good 
friends  on  your  own  account. 

I  do  not  think  we  have  heard  how  you  are  pro- 
gressing in  your  school  work,  but  take  it  for  granted 
that  when  we  do  hear,  the  report  will  please  us.  It 
always  gives  us  the  greatest  pleasure  to  hear  good 
reports  of  you  in  any  way  and  especially  if  the  re- 
port is  one  showing  that  you  are  gaining  in  things 
that  go  to  make  a  strong,  bright  and  good  man. 
So,  as  we  want  you  to  make  a  success  of  your  life, 
we  are  glad  whenever  we  see  that  you  are  equip- 
ping yourself  with  traits,  habits  and  knowledge 
which  will  be  of  use  to  you  hereafter.  Your  lov- 
ing FATHER. 

Another  letter,  dated  November  12,  1893,  con~ 
tained  the  following  friendly  "talk"  on  the  subject 
of  "Honest  Work": 

DEAR  HOWARD:  W.  is  in  great  trouble  because 
he  did  not  pass  in  Algebra  or  Calculus  and  he  must 
give  up  one  of  his  studies  for  this  term,  in  order  to 
make  up  what  he  is  behind  in  mathematics.  If  he 
cannot  make  up  his  mathematics  and  the  dropped 
study  before  his  class  graduates,  he  will  not  be  able 
to  graduate  with  them.  This  will  prevent  his  taking 
his  degree,  unless  he  makes  up  the  deficiencies  in  a 

27 


supplemental  course,  after  the  rest  of  his  class  have 
finished  and  gone  away. 

All  this  difficulty  comes  from  not  getting  a  good 
start  last  year.  I  am  telling  you  about  it  so  you  may 
see  how  important  it  is  to  have  your  foundations 
well  laid  and  to  know  thoroughly  each  step  in  your 
studies,  for  if  there  is  a  weak  spot  in  your  under- 
standing, it  is  sure  to  show  later  on  and  to  give  you 
much  more  trouble  than  it  would  to  have  done  the 
work  thoroughly  at  first.  It  is  like  a  man  putting  up 
a  building.  If  he  gets  his  foundation  well  laid  and 
sees  to  it  that  there  are  no  weak  places  in  the  walls, 
as  he  proceeds  with  them,  the  building  will  stand. 
No  cracks  will  be  seen  in  the  walls  and  the  whole 
will  be  a  great  satisfaction  to  him.  But  if  he  is  care- 
less about  the  foundations  and  allows  "slop  work" 
in  the  walls,  giving  all  his  attention  to  making  them 
look  well  on  the  outside  and  only  aiming  to  get  his 
work  accepted  by  the  inspectors,  bad  cracks  will 
soon  begin  to  show.  Then  he  must  "patch"  and  do 
the  work  over  and  over  again,  often  costing  many 
times  as  much  as  it  would  if  he  had  done  it  right  in 
the  first  place.  Often,  such  a  building  must  be  taken 
down  altogether.  When  a  builder  is  known  to  have 
built  such  a  structure,  no  one  will  let  him  do  any 
work  and  he  finds  himself  without  business  and  un- 
able to  get  any. 

It  is  just  so  with  a  man's  education.  If  he  does 
thorough  work  as  he  goes,  he  will  have  no  trouble 
in  the  later  steps  of  his  progress,  but  one  little  weak 
spot  may  ruin  the  whole  of  his  work.  W.'s  weakness 
was  not  due  to  poor  work,  I  think,  but  to  the  fact 
that  he  started  a  month  behind  his  class  and  has  not 
28 


been  able  to  make  up  the  lost  time.  So,  my  dear 
boy,  be  sure  you  know  your  lessons,  not  only  so 
that  your  teacher  will  pass  you,  but  so  that  you  un- 
derstand all  about  them.  Then  you  will  find,  as  you 
go  on  in  the  higher  studies,  that  it  is  all  much  easier 
than  you  had  expected  it  to  be.  After  you  get  out  of 
school,  you  will  find  yourself  in  a  school  which  will 
last  as  long  as  you  live.  It  will  not  do  there  to  sim- 
ply try  to  pass  the  teacher's  inspection;  for  if  your 
work  does  not  pass,  you  do  not  have  the  chance  of 
trying  again.  We  are  very  anxious  that  you  should 
be  a  success  in  life,  but  all  we  can  do  towards  it  is  to 
give  you  the  chance.  You  must  do  the  rest  yourself. 
It  is  like  the  old  fable  of  taking  the  horse  to  water: 
any  one  can  lead  him  to  water,  but  the  horse  must 
do  the  drinking  for  himself.  No  one  can  make  him 
drink.  Lovingly,  PAPA. 

On  November  19,  1893,  Howard's  father  writes 
on  the  subject  of  "Success": 

DEAR  HOWARD:  I  think  that  E.  is  going  to  be 
an  illustration  of  a  successful  man  who  gains  success 
by  steadiness  of  purpose  and  resolute  hard  work. 
He  was  a  good  student  in  school  and  has  worked 
with  great  steadfastness  for  four  years,  often  under 
very  discouraging  circumstances;  but  he  kept  at  it 
and  now  he  has  an  interest  in  two  mines  which  will 
probably  give  him  a  comfortable  income  for  a  good 
many  years  to  come.  My  interest  in  these  mines  is 
larger  than  E.'s,  but  I  am  sure  I  shall  derive  much 
more  satisfaction  from  seeing  his  success  than  I  ever 
shall  from  what  the  mines  may  yield  to  me. 

Nothing  in  the  way  of  success  comes  to  a  man 
without  work.  Steady,  persistent  hard  work  is  what 

29 


tells  in  the  end,  and  when  I  see  a  young  man  work- 
ing steadily  and  honestly  to  accomplish  something, 
it  gives  me, much  pleasure  to  see  him  succeed:  and 
I  think  of  you  and  Jack,  saying  to  myself:  "They 
will  be  doing  for  themselves  in  a  few  years;  I  won- 
der if  they  will  do  as  well  as  this  young  man  does?" 
I  watch  young  men  with  much  interest,  for  I  shall 
soon  have  a  couple  of  sons  doing  their  part  of  the 
world's  work.  You  will  have  a  tremendous  influ- 
ence on  Jack's  career.  He  looks  up  to  you  and 
loves  and  trusts  you  so  implicitly  that  what  you  do 
will  have  a  powerful  influence  on  him.  He  will  want 
to  do  as  you  do.  If  you  make  the  most  of  your  op- 
portunities, he  will  do  the  same.  So,  you  see  much 
more  than  the  consequences  to  yourself  depends  on 
what  you  do  with  the  opportunities  you  are  given. 
Ajax  is  getting  fat  and  very  playful.  He  is  so 
glad  to  see  us  that  he  runs  against  every  one  of  the 
family  he  meets  and  he  is  so  heavy  that,  if  you  don't 
look  out,  he  is  apt  to  knock  you  down.  I  am  training 
him  to  keep  offwhen  he  is  told  to.  I  give  him  rough 
play  for  a  while,  which  he  is  very  fond  of,  and  then 
tell  him  to  stop  it,  which  he  is  not  fond  of.  I  make 
him  stop  and  then  leave  him  for  that  time.  Your 
loving  FATHER. 

THE  history  of  Howard's  life  in  Cleveland  is 
partly  reflected  in  the  letters  of  his  friend  pre- 
viously spoken  of,  whom  his  mother  had  commis- 
sioned to  keep  watch  over  him.  One  of  her  letters, 
dated  October  12,  1892,  contains  this  testimony: 
"  Howard  is  a  very  promising  son,  in  fact  a  wonder- 
ful character  in  many  respects,  and  I  do  not  think 

30 


you  will  have  any  regrets  for  sacrifices  made  in  his 
behalf.  I  have  made  inquiry  about  him  and  find  his 
standard  is  high/* 

In  another  letter  written  December  13,  1 892,  she 
says:  "  I  will  take  a  few  moments  to  write  to  you  of 
the  dear  Howard.  He  is  earnest  in  the  work  set  be- 
fore him.  I  had  such  a  nice  chat  with  him  Saturday. 
He  told  me  his  aim  was  to  stand  excellent  in  all 
his  studies,  and  I  have  no  doubt  of  his  reaching  his 
mark.  He  has  planted  his  standard  high  but  not  too 
high.  Yesterday  the  president  of  the  school  asked 
me  if  I  would  not  go  out  on  Friday  and  see  the  boys. 
To  find  his  unbiased  opinion  about  the  boys  \_the 
f  resident  not  knowing  of  her  interest  in  Howard^,  I 
asked  him  to  tell  me  of  some  of  them  he  considered 
the  brightest.  He  mentioned  several  and  amongst 
them  our  Howard.  I  can  tell  you  I  was  as  much 
pleased  and  interested  as  if  he  were  my  very  own 
dear  son.  Howard  masters  a  thought  while  nine  out 
of  ten  are  thinking  about  it.  As  he  lets  me  see  his 
inner  self,  I  find  a  manly  man,  the  boy  so  called. 
His  character  is  beautiful  and  every  one  in  my  home 
loves  to  have  him  come  into  it." 

In  a  letter  dated  February  6,  1893,  sne  te^s  n^s 
mother  of  Howard's  neatness  and  of  his  self-denial 
in  wishing  her  to  send  a  box  of  candy  to  his  little 
brother,  which  she  had  offered  him.  The  letter  reads : 
"Howard  was  here  on  Saturday,  and  I  wish  you 
could  have  seen  him.  He  was  as  neat  as  wax  in  ap- 
pearance and  as  manly  as  any  man  I  ever  saw.  I 
always  question  him  closely  about  his  studies  and 
about  the  boys.  I  believe  I  do  get  more  than  any 
one  else,  his  inner  thought,  and  I  find  him  pure: 


he  has  no  use  for  the  impure.  I  had  a  box  of  candy 
when  he  came  and  he  was  so  manly  about  that,  and 
asked  me  if  it  would  give  me  much  trouble  to  send 
it  to  Jack.  I  could  not  say  to  him  it  was  not  worth 
that  trouble,  for  it  was  love  that  prompted  him  to 
want  to  send  it,  yet  I  could  see  that  it  would  be  so 
acceptable  to  him,  for  boys  all  like  candy." 

Howard's  mother  made  inquiries  about  his  work, 
as  he  had  been  getting  low  marks,  and  her  friend 
writes  her  the  following  reassuring  letter  under  date 
of  March  20,  1 893  :  "  Howard  was  here  yesterday; 
said  he  was  going  to  Chicago  in  a  week.  You  speak 
of  his  not  standing  well  in  his  studies.  I  know  that 
of  late  he  has  not  stood  so  well,  and  I  have  talked 
with  him  about  it,  just  as  I  would  to  my  own  boy. 
He  says  he  applies  himself  to  his  work  and  cannot 
see  why  he  stands  so  poorly.  I  have  made  inquiries 
of  mothers  who  have  boys  at  the  university,  and 
find  that  Howard  stands,  according  to  his  age,  as 
well  as  any  other  boy  there.  Now,  my  dear  sister, 
you  are  not  to  worry  about  God's  child;  He  does 
not  ask  or  require  this  of  you,  and  many  times  par- 
ents' anxious  thought  about  their  children's  studies 
is  reflected  on  the  children,  and  does  harm  instead 
of  good.  You  are  only  required  to  do  your  part 
well.  God  will  not  ask  you  to  answer  for  another. 
You  are  to  be  a  good,  faithful  mother  to  this  gift 
from  God  to  you,  but  you  are  not  to  be  anxious 
or  to  worry.  If  you  worry  you  are  not  trusting,  and 
the  command  is  to  trust  with  all  your  heart.  Many 
times  parents  want  their  children  to  manifest  man- 
hood or  womanhood  before  they  have  been  given 
the  light.  We  can  only  go  as  we  are  led,  and  we  are 

32 


to  understand  just  where  we  are,  before  it  will  be 
said  of  us,  'well  done,  come  up  higher/  We  are 
never  to  trust  mortal  mind,  for  there  is  no  such  a 
mind.  Mind  is  God,  and  God  does  not  need  any 
help." 

Writing  on  June  12,  1893,  of  Howard's  conduct 
in  church,  she  says:  "Howard  was  at  divine  service 
yesterday  and  not  one  there  listened  more  intently 
than  he.  The  preacher  took  for  his  text  these  words 
from  Samuel :  c Speak,  Lord ;  for  thy  servant  hear- 
eth,'  and  he  showed  that  one  must  be  in  a  listening 
attitude  to  hear;  for  God  speaks  to  His  children 
just  the  same  to-day  as  He  did  in  the  days  of  Sam- 
uel. Howard  looked  beautiful  to  me  yesterday.  He 
is  so  bright  and  natural,  and  the  natural  is  real.  He 
is  far  beyond  those  of  his  age  in  understanding;  so 
much  comes  to  him  direct.  To  me  it  is  so  grandly 
beautiful  that  God's  thoughts,  the  good  thoughts, 
come  direct  from  Him  to  His  children." 

Howard's  openness  to  the  Truth  which  heals  is 
shown  in  the  following  letter  written  by  his  guardian 
and  friend  on  February  28,  1894:"!  intended  to 
have  written  Monday  last,  to  tell  you  of  Howard. 
The  dear  little  man  came  to  service  last  Sunday 
almost  on  one  foot.  .  .  .  When  he  got  to  me  he 
was  as  white  as  snow;  and  trembled  like  a  leaf.  He 
told  me  his  leg  was  drawn  up  so  he  could  not  get 
his  foot  down.  I  gave  him  a  treatment  then  and 
there  and  told  him  he  would  see  the  healing  mani- 
fested before  he  left  the  hall,  and  was  so  glad  and 
happy  after  service  to  see  what  Truth  had  done  for 
him.  Howard  comes  regularly  to  Sunday  service  and 
sits  as  quiet  as  one  could,  seeming  to  drink  in  all  he 

33 


hears.  Many  times  he  holds  my  hand  and  I  let  him, 
for  I  know  it  is  a  hungry  thought  for  mother,  home 
and  love.  One  morning  he  stood  up  back  of  me  and 
when  I  pointed  out  a  seat  to  him,  he  said,  <  I  would 
rather  stand  by  you/  When  Mrs.  P.  heard  him  she 
got  up  and  brought  a  chair  to  him  and  said, c  I  would 
rather  stand  than  see  that  earnest  boy  stand/  All 
seem  so  interested  in  him.  Why?  Because  he  is  such 
a  bright  manifestation  of  Intelligence." 

In  a  letter  dated  March  23,  1 894,  the  same  writer 
says:  "I  attended  Howard's  school  exhibition  and 
he  did  as  well  as  any  other  boy  as  far  as  I  could  see, 
and  much  better  than  some  older  than  himself.  I  saw 
no  more  manifestation  of  error  called  excitableness, 
or  restlessness,  in  him  than  in  the  others.  While  I 
always  treat  a  boy  as  I  would  a  man,  in  all  my  deal- 
ings, yet  I  never  expect  a  boy  to  manifest  the  attri- 
butes of  a  man.  He  is  not  there  yet,  but  progression 
or  the  unfolding  leads  him  on.  I  talked  with  one  of 
the  teachers  about  Howard,  and  was  told  that  the 
teachers  like  him  very  much  and  speak  very  highly 
about  him.  I  could  ask  no  more  of  them  were  he 
my  own  son  instead  of  yours.  In  church  he  sits  as 
quiet  as  I  do  and  is  attentive." 

THE    good    fellowship    existing    among    the 
younger  members  of  the  family  helped  much 
to  brighten  Howard's  life.  He  loved  his  brothers  and 
sisters,  and  they  were  exceedingly  fond  of  him.  The 
following  letter  written  to  him  from  home  by  one  of 
his  sisters  September  21,1893,  pleasantly  introduces 
the  home  circle : 
DEAR  HOWARD:  Happy  birthday,  dear  brother, 

34 


and  many  of  them  too.  We  have  been  making  a 
practical  joke  on  Jack.  He  remarked  when  asked 
why  he  ate  so  fast,  that  he  was  hurrying  to  catch  the 
train  to  Chicago.  We  carried  out  the  joke.  I  gave 
him  five  cents  to  give  the  street  car  man  and  a  ticket 
to  give  the  conductor.  We  told  him  what  to  do  and 
where  to  go.  My  fez  and  Judith's  jacket  were  put  on 
him,  umbrella,  etc.  He  went  out.  We  watched  him 
go  to  the  steps.  Then  he  came  back. — "I  want  my 
umbrella  opened,  it  is  wet."  The  umbrella  was  put 
up.  He  went  off  again.  Then  he  came  back. — "I 
want  my  rubbers."  When  he  had  his  umbrella  and 
rubbers  he  started  time  No.  3.  Then  he  came  back 
again. — "I  don't  want  to  go  to-night,"  he  con- 
fessed, "but  I  will  go  in  the  morning."  We  laughed 
and  rolled  over  on  the  floor. 

The  boys  at  our  school  fight.  One  boy  got  a  black 
eye  and  a  piece  bitten  out  of  his  arm.  This  is 
"Comme  il  faut."  Equinox  weather.  I  have  some 
clay  to  model  with  Judith  and  Helen;  well,  I  guess 
I  won't  tell.  Ask  them.  Mice!  Mice!  Lizzie  M.  is 
here.  She  is  lovely.  Write  me  a  long,  long  letter. 
Do  you  like  the  candy?  (i)  (2)  (3)  (4)  (5)  (6)  (7) 
(8)  (9)  (10)  (n)  (12)  kisses  and  i  to  grow  on. 
Love,  from  ABBY. 

HOWARD'S  letters  to  his  mother  during  his 
stay  in  Cleveland  were  for  the  most  part  just 
boyish  epistles,  giving  frank  and  ready  estimates  of 
things  that  came  up  in  his  experience,  but  not  at  all 
precocious.  In  one  of  them,  dated  September  26, 
1893,  ne  writes: 
DEAR  MAMMA:  In  language  and  history  we  have 

35 


an  easy  time  of  it.  I  got  those  books  and  proofs  that 
you  sent  me  last  night.  When  papa  and  I  were  in 
Chicago  we  saw  "  Aladdin,  Jr."  at  the  Chicago  Opera 
House.  I  have  kept  my  diary  faithfully  ever  since 
January.  I  am  reading  "Taking  the  Bastile"  by 
Alexandre  Dumas, — it  is  about  a  boy  whose  mo- 
ther dies  and  he  was  taken  care  of  by  a  fidgety  old 
lady  who  did  not  like  him,  and  inside  of  five  years 
she  sent  him  out  of  her  house.  I  have  gotten  as  far 
as  where  he  was  taken  captive  by  three  men  but  he 
was  loosened  by  somebody  and  he  ran  as  hard  as 
he  could  and  got  away.  From  your  affectionate  son, 

H.   M.   LONGYEAR. 

Howard  sometimes  mixed  thoughtful  ness  with 
fun  in  a  very  confusing  way,  as  in  the  following  let- 
ter dated  January  13,  1894: 

DEAR  FOLKS:  On  Saturday  I  began  to  acquire 
the  bad  habit  of  staying  in  bed  late,  for  I  read  the 
"Blue  Fairy  Book."  I  read  some  fine  stories  such 
as  the  "Yellow  Dwarf"  and  the  "Bronze  Ring," 
so  that  I  was  late  to  breakfast.  After  breakfast  A., 
E.  and  I  got  on  our  things  and  went  up  in  the  garret 
to  play  still  pond.  The  game  is  this, — "It"  blind- 
folds and  counts  twenty  while  the  others  are  hid- 
ing. He  then  says  "  Still  Pond,"  and  hunts  for  them. 
The  one  he  finds  has  to  be  "It."  In  the  afternoon 
I  went  to  a  play:  it  is  called  "Wang."  I  have  no 
need  of  my  bicycle,  so  I  want  to  get  your  consent 
to  give  it  to  H.  He  is  so  in  need  of  one.  May  I 
give  it  away?  From  your  affectionate  SON. 

In  the  spring  of  1894  he  became  absorbingly  in- 
terested in  a  little  girl,  and  his  effort  to  enlist  his 
eldest  sister  as  an  aid  in  winning  the  favor  of  the 

36 


little  belle,  brought  about  quite  a  comedy  state  of 
affairs.  On  May  3,  1894,  he  wrote  to  his  sister  as 
follows : 

DEAR  A. :  On  Monday  I  had  a  great  time  after 

school.  I  played  tag  with  .  She  called  me 

"  Daddy  Longlegs."  We  played  wood  tag.  Of  course 
I  did  all  my  tricks  for  her  such  as  bending  back- 
wards and  double  handspring,  etc.,  for  her.  She  said 
"Good  night"  to  me.  Yesterday  I  had  the  greatest 
time  with  her;  we  played  tag,  old  witch,  and  school. 
She  gave  me  several  lickings.  Then  the  other  chil- 
dren that  were  playing  tag  with  us  went  in  the  house 
for  dinner.  I  sat  on  the  rail  with  her.  Then  I  read 
my  diary  of  the  first  six  days  of  January  to  her  and 
got  her  gradually  acquainted  with  you.  I  then  told 
her  that  you  would  like  her  to  write  to  you.  I  wrote 
the  address  in  my  best  handwriting  (with  the  flour- 
ishes on  the  g's  and  y's  and  t's).  While  we  were  play- 
ing she  chewed  the  first  one  up  so  I  had  a  chance 
to  improve  the  B,  the  6,  and  street.  She  said  she 
would  write  to  you  this  morning.  I  '11  bet  mine  gets 
there  first.  Be  sure  to  write  a  good  long  letter  to 
her.  From  your  confectionate  BROTHER. 

P.  S.  I  have  acquired  a  better  handwriting.  Do 
you  not  think  so? 

Obedient  to  his  request  Howard's  sister  wrote  to 
the  little  girl,  but  the  effect  was  not  what  he  had 
hoped  for,  and  he  was  not  pleased.  His  mother 
made  some  inquiries  about  the  girl,  which  was  ob- 
jectionable to  him  also,  and  he  wrote  home  about  it. 

In  a  letter  dated  May  30,  1894,  his  mother  took 
him  to  task  for  the  way  he  had  written,  giving  him 
a  plain  "talk"  calculated  to  let  him  down  "a  peg  or 

37 


two,' '  but  she  softened  his  fall  by  playfully  but  kindly 
closing  her  letter  with,  "  Lovingly  your  best  girl  for 
ten  years.  Mamma."  In  another  letter  written  a  short 
time  after  the  grievance  about  his  little  sweetheart, 
Howard's  mother  said:  "I  am  going  to  send  you 
my  picture  very  soon  and  every  time  you  look  at  it 
imagine  me  saying — f  I  love  and  trust  you.'" 

IN  the  autumn  Howard's  parents  went  to  Europe, 
but  mother-love  still  brooded  near  the  boy.  The 
letters  show  the  same  interest  in  his  work  and  play. 
Just  before  sailing  the  mother  writes  from  New 
York :  "  Dear  Boy :  Be  sure  to  show  love  to  Mrs.  A. 
and  all  the  boys  at  the  house:  tell  me  about  them. 
I  shall  look  for  a  letter  on  the  steamer." 

The  following  are  extracts  from  his  mother's  let- 
ters from  abroad. 

Paris,  Oftober  12,  i 894.  I  want  to  know  everything 
about  you,  how  you  feel,  eat,  sleep,  do,  dream,  study, 
dance,  etc.  Be  sure  to  hold  your  heart  full  of  love  to 
everybody  and  all  will  be  well. 
Paris,  November  19,  1894.  How  I  wish  you  were 
here  to-night  so  that  I  could  love  you  and  hug 
you  and  tell  you  how  much  I  long  to  have  you 
grow  to  be  an  honest,  upright,  pure  man,  one  who 
always  speaks  the  truth  and  scorns  a  lie.  Your 
own  MAMMA. 

[In  one  of  Howard's  letters  to  his  mother,  dated 
November  1 9,  i 894,  he  says :  "  I  am  standing c  very 
poor*  in  one  of  my  studies,  'poor'  in  another,  and 
'fair'  in  two.  This  is  the  lowest  report  I  ever  expect 
to  have."] 
Paris,  December  i,  1 894. 1  am  very  sorry,  Howard, 

38 


you  are  standing  so  low  in  your  studies.  It  will  be  a 
great  disgrace  if  you  would  have  to  fall  back  into  a 
lower  class.  If  you  could  know  that  whatever  you 
do  well  is  doing  "unto  the  Lord,"  I  am  sure  you 
would  make  a  great  effort  to  conquer  disinclination 
to  work.  All  wisdom  is  from  God  and  you  ought  to 
go  to  Him  and  ask  for  wisdom.  Cheer  us,  dear  boy, 
by  a  good  report  this  month.  Now,  Howard,  I  want 
you  to  promise  me  to  commence  the  first  of  January 
to  read  the  second  chapter  of  Matthew,  and  we  will 
read  together  every  night. 

Paris,  December  28.  You  have  something  yourself, 
my  darling,  to  do,  if  you  would  manifest  God  (or 
Good),  and  that  is  to  take  every  little  fear  and  care  to 
your  loving  adviser  and  friend  Mrs.  C.  Whenever 
any  one  says  to  you,  "Howard,  I  am  afraid  of  so 
and  so,"  always  think  back,  "I  live  in  Love,  that 
which  is  good, — good  thoughts,  good  words  and 
good  acts."  It  made  me  very  sorry  to  think  that  you 
suffered:  suffering  is  not  of  God.  You  must  learn  to 
fight  the  evil  thought  yourself,  that  it  may  not  over- 
come you.  Every  night,  dear  boy,  say  this  to  your- 
self, learn  it  by  heart  and  go  to  sleep  with  it  in  your 
thought:  "I  am  made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of 
God :  I  reflect  all  power  over  evil,  all  wisdom,  all  joy. 
Nothing  can  come  to  hurt  or  harm  me,  for  God  is  all 
there  is."  When  you  think  that  God  is  the  only  power 
then  no  cloud  of  error  can  bring  you  any  ill.  Your 
own  MAMMA. 

THE  following  is  an  extract  from  one  of  his  fa- 
ther's letters  written  from  Paris,  November  4, 
1894: 

39 


DEAR  HOWARD:  I  hope  you  will  succeed  in  your 
wood  carving  work.  It  will  train  your  hand  and 
mind  as  no  other  exercise  will,  and  the  ability  to 
do  such  work  will  give  you  and  your  friends  much 
pleasure  as  long  as  you  live.  When  you  come  to 
travel  you  will  see  wonderful  wood  carving  in  al- 
most all  countries.  If  you  have  a  good  knowledge 
of  how  it  is  done  you  will  be  able  to  appreciate  such 
things  better  than  people  who  do  not  know  how 
difficult  it  is  to  do  such  work.  There  will  be  a  fine 
chance  for  you  to  do  some  wood  carving  in  our  cot- 
tage at  Pine  River.  You  can  carve  faces,  etc.,  on  the 
ends  of  logs,  poles,  etc.,  in  the  house  every  year; 
also  on  the  sides  of  the  logs.  Heads  of  dogs,  fish, 
wolves,  bears,  deer;  figures  of  ducks,  partridges, 
fish,  gulls,  loons,  squirrels,  etc.,  would  add  very 
much  to  the  interior  of  the  house.  There  will  be 
lots  of  places  where  such  things  can  be  put  on,  a 
few  every  year,  and  by  the  time  you  are  a  man  the 
house  will  have  an  interest  for  you  that  no  other 
will.  Get  up  a  subject  to  cut  on  the  end  of  a  log  in 
the  new  cottage  next  summer:  do  it  on  rainy  days. 
Lovingly,  PAPA. 

ABOUT  the  time  that  Howard's  parents  were 
preparing  to  return  to  America,  his  mother  re- 
ceived the  following  letter,  dated  March  24,  1895, 
from  her  friend  in  Cleveland,  this  being  a  final  re- 
port: "I  am  just  going  to  welcome  you  to  your 
beautiful  home,  and  also  remind  you  in  your  joy  to 
be  home  again,  of  the  true  home.  Do  not  for  one 
moment  forget  that  the  real  home  is  in  the  Father's 
house,  Mind,  and  in  the  understanding  of  this  you 
40 


will  truly  be  at  Home.  Your  dear  son  sat  beside  me 
at  service  this  morning,  and  I  could  but  think  how 
your  mother  heart  would  rejoice  could  you  see  him. 
He  has  grown  in  Truth,  and  this  brings  the  change. 
There  came  a  time  when  the  thoughts  of  error  were 
thrown  at  him  on  every  side,  so  much  so,  that  it 
seemed  to  me  that  I  had  to  do  as  Jacob  did,  wrestle 
with  a  man  until  the  break  of  day,  and  then  the  peace 
came  to  both  Howard  and  me.  It  rested  also  on  all 
the  dear  ones  who  had  been  so  anxious  about  him. 
"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  A.  called  me  up  by  telephone  and 
wrote  me  notes  every  time.  It  seemed  to  them 
wrong,  and  then  they  had  an  opportunity  to  see  the 
working  of  Truth.  Howard  came  up  like  a  ball.  We 
had  such  nice  long  visits  and  he  seemed  to  love  and 
trust  me.  Oh,  how  my  heart  went  out  in  gratitude 
to  the  loving  Father  for  His  great  manifestation  of 
love  which  had  been  poured  out  so  freely." 

WHILE  at  school  in  Cleveland,  Howard 
formed  an  intimate  friendship  with  one  of 
his  classmates  to  whose  good  influence  he  often  bore 
testimony.  As  this  friendship  was  a  part  of  Howard's 
school  life  in  Cleveland,  the  expressions  of  both  boys 
in  after  years,  concerning  each  other,  are  given  here. 
In  his  diary  for  July  28,  1898,  Howard  speaks  of 
this  friend  as  follows:  "H.  W.  is  the  one  of  my  boy 
friends  in  whom  I  first  found  the  virtue  of  morality, 
and,  following  the  example  that  he  held  out  towards 
me,  have  tried  to  make  my  life  much  better  by  not 
even  thinking  bad  thoughts.  It  was  hard  at  first,  but 
continually  has  become  easier  until  now  I  hardly 
ever  have  bad  thoughts." 


It  seems  that  this  friend  was  not  conscious  of  be- 
ing held  in  such  high  esteem  by  Howard  and  when 
the  above  quotation  from  his  diary  was  sent  him 
long  afterwards,  he  wrote  the  following  letter  to 
Howard's  mother,  dated  July  22,  1900: 

"  Howard's  departure  has  made  me  very  thought- 
ful and  sombre,  and  also  very  humble  of  spirit.  If 
it  had  been  any  one  else  of  whom  I  thought  so 
much,  I  probably  would  have  given  away  more  to 
my  feelings,  but  with  Howard  it  was  different.  I 
feel  that  he  has  simply  gone  on  a  little  way  farther 
toward  perfection,  and  left  ever  present  with  us,  the 
beautiful  influence  of  his  life.  He  was  different  from 
my  other  friends  because  of  the  remarkable  purity 
of  his  thought,  which  even  though  unexpressed, 
could  be  plainly  felt,  and  the  good  his  presence,  or 
the  memory  of  him  always  did  me.  It  quite  over- 
awes me  to  think  that  I  was  an  influence  in  How- 
ard's life;  for  I  always  thought  it  was  just  the  other 
way  around,  all  the  power  for  good  emanating  from 
him.  It  was  very  good  of  you  to  send  me  the  letters 
and  extracts  from  the  diary.  I  have  all  Howard's 
letters,  and  those  with  the  ones  you  sent  me  fill  out 
one  of  the  most  interesting  and  important  chapters 
in  my  life. 

"When  I  think  it  over,  I  conclude  that  if  I  was  a 
good  influence  for  Howard  it  must  have  been  that 
it  was  impossible  for  me  to  turn  any  but  my  best 
side  to  him.  His  spirit  being  clear  and  pure,  saw 
only  what  was  clear  and  pure  in  mine.  With  much 
love  for  you  all,  H.  W." 

The  time  Howard  spent  in  Cleveland  was  a  sea- 
son of  great  intellectual  and  spiritual  growth,  but 
42 


the  results  were  not  immediately  seen.  It  was  a  tran- 
sitional period  between  the  mental  dependence  of 
childhood  and  the  independence  of  youth.  Howard 
passed  through  many  phases  of  thought  while  un- 
dergoing this  change,  and  often  his  friends  felt  un- 
easy on  account  of  the  objectionable  traits  of  char- 
acter he  manifested,  but  these  proved  to  be  passing 
shadows. 

Howard  left  the  University  School  in  June,  1895, 
and  it  may  be  said  that  even  then  his  awakened 
thought  discerned  something  of  the  ideal  man. 


43 


III.  EXPERIENCES  ABROAD,  ESPECIALLY 
IN  FRANCE  AND  GERMANY 


man  who  masters  himself  is  free.  —  EPICTETUS. 


III.  EXPERIENCES  ABROAD,  ESPECIALLY 
IN  FRANCE  AND  GERMANY 

THE  fibre  of  Howard's  character  was  so 
strengthened  by  his  experience  in  depend- 
ing on  himself,  during  the  two  years  in 
Cleveland,  that  he  no  longer  leaned  unduly  on  his 
parents.  Conscious  of  having  in  a  measure  gained 
command  of  his  thought,  he  stood  plumb,  fronting 
life's  difficulties  with  courage.  At  the  close  of  the 
school  term  in  June,  1895, lt  was  decided  by  How- 
ard's parents  to  continue  his  education  abroad,  and, 
after  a  vacation  filled  to  the  brim  with  the  delight 
which  the  freedom  of  the  woods  always  yielded,  he 
sailed  for  Europe  with  his  mother  and  the  other 
children.  It  was  quite  a  hardship  for  him  to  leave 
his  own  country  and  give  up  his  summers  in  the 
Michigan  woods,  even  for  the  sake  of  seeing  foreign 
lands.  Toward  the  close  of  the  summer  he  men- 
tions the  prospective  trip  several  times  in  his  diary, 
but  without  enthusiasm.  On  August  twenty-fourth 
he  writes:  "To-day  I  went  down  to  the  boat,  the 
'City  of  Marquette,'  and  nearly  cried  as  I  thought 
of  leaving  my  heaven  for  two  whole  years;  but  a 
man's  courage  must  be  kept  up  within  him." 

On  the  page  in  his  diary  for  September  twelfth,  un- 
der the  heading, "  Sailed  on f  Normania,' "  he  writes : 
"Went  across  the  ferry  to  Hoboken,  where  we  took 
the  steamer ( Normania '  for  Cherbourg,  France.  We 
went  down  the  Hudson  to  Governor's,  Ellis,  Lib- 
erty and  Oyster  Islands.  We  passed  Sandy  Hook 
and  then  went  out  into  the  ocean  to  see  no  more 
of  America  until  April,  1897.  I  ^  Ver7  queer  in 
leaving  my  native  land  for  even  a  year  and  a  half." 

47 


The  fly-leaf  of  his  diary  for  1896  bore  the  fol- 
lowing words:  "The  real  is  the  good, — the  true. 
Write  only  that;  all  else  is  a  lie.  From  Mamma." 

We  have  now  come  to  a  period  which  was  rich  in 
interest  to  Howard.  He  had  advanced  far  enough 
in  the  knowledge  of  the  world,  and  the  arts  and 
sciences  pertaining  to  it,  to  have  the  keenest  relish 
for  study  and  experiment.  He  had  his  camera,  his 
tools  and  apparatus,  his  books,  and  a  continent  full 
of  interesting  people:  he  was  busy  all  the  time,  and 
happy  in  his  manifold  activity.  But  he  was  by  no 
means  carried  away  by  these  interests,  for  he  knew 
that  his  foundation  was  in  God,  the  divine  Mind, 
and  unfailingly  he  turned  to  his  Bible  and  "Science 
and  Health'*  for  guidance.  There  are  many  sen- 
tences in  his  letters  and  journal  which  show  that 
Howard  only  sought  the  best  in  people,  rejecting  the 
bad  unerringly,  and  his  diary  during  the  first  year 
in  Paris  shows  how  discriminating  was  his  sense  of 
right  and  wrong. 

THE  entries  from  Howard's  diary  which  follow 
record  some  of  his  experiences  and  meditations 
while  abroad. 

January  6, 1896.  Paris.  Got  up  and  dressed  and  had 
dejeuner  in  my  room.  Got  my  capuchon  and  hat  on 
and  got  my  books  under  my  arms  when  I  perceived 
it  was  only  half-past  eight,  so  mamma  read  to  me 
out  of  "Science  and  Health,"  and  I  went  away  feel- 
ing so  much  the  better  for  it. 
January  1 2.  We  expected  papa  to-night  from  Amer- 
ica, so  I  stayed  awake  nearly  all  night,  but  he  did 
not  come  at  all. 


January  13.  Went  to  school  kind  of  disappointed 
because  papa  did  not  come,  but  I  got  news  to  come 
home  for  lunch  and  go  down  with  Mr.  G.  to  meet 
him.  I  tell  you  I  was  glad  to  see  papa,  and  I  think 
he  was  glad  also. 

January  19.  Slept  late  in  the  morning.  Got  on  my 
wrapper  and  went  into  the  parlor  and  heard  the  read- 
ing and  helped  it  on  by  my  "Science and  Health" 
by  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy.  Went  and  got  dressed 
and  had  lunch.  Profited  by  the  permission  to  speak 
English  there,  by  demanding  of  my  beloved  "  Pop  " 
to  take  me  to  the  Musee  de  Cluny. 
February  2, 1 896.  In  the  morning  played  chess  with 
papa  and  had  a  great  time. 

March  7, 1 896. 1  am  picking  out  the  best  boy  in  the 
school  now,  to  follow  for  an  example,  and  I  think 
I  will  take  Boigue. 

March  13.  Got  up  when  Mr.V. called  me  because,  I 
said,  "When  a  plunge  has  to  be  made  there  is  no 
use  lingering  on  the  bank." 

March  16.  I  am  now  trying  to  follow  advice:  Al- 
ways mind  your  own  business.  Never  be  a  cause  of 
remark  to  anybody  if  you  can  help  it.  If  you  know 
your  way  is  right,  be  firm.  Be  patient  and  slow  to 
anger.  Be  prompt  in  commencing  work,  because  of 
the  proverb,  "Well  begun  is  half  done."  Be  coura- 
geous and  persevering  under  severest  difficulties. 
Don't  be  too  forward  in  doing  things,  unless  some- 
body urges  you  on.  Never  think  bad  thoughts.  If 
a  bad  thought  escapes  try  to  feel  bad  yourself  about 
it.  Never  laugh  at  dirty  things  as  all  the  Frenchmen 
do.  Be  sincere  in  everything  you  do.  Never  make 
yourself  prominent  in  any  place.  Never  say  any- 

49 


thing  bad  about  anybody.  Try  to  make  friends,  be- 
cause in  future  years  you  may  have  some  need  of 
them.  Never  help  in  any  enterprise  that  you  see 
is  wrong,  and  don't  say,  "If  things  were  so — but 
as  things  are  so,  I  shall  get  the  best  I  can  out  of 
them." 

March  1 8.  My  maxims  are  very  hard  to  acquire.  I 
have  added :  Think  before  you  speak,  because  I  find 
myself  giving  bad  counsels  to  my  companions,  and 
I  try  to  break  my  old  habits,  which  are  harder  to 
break  than  I  thought  they  were.  Habit  is  a  cable: 
we  weave  a  thread  of  it  each  day  and  at  last  it  is  so 
strong  that  we  cannot  break  it.  I  see  that  I  am  too 
easily  led.  Firmness  is  another  thing  that  I  ought  to 
do  (acquire). 
May  14,  1896. 

Habits  gather  by  unseen  degrees^ 

Brooks  make  rivers  and  rivers  run  to  seas. 

I  have  decided  that  I  must  waste  no  time  but  keep 
right  on  the  best  that  I  can.  When  I  am  expected 
to  work,  I  must  work;  and  when  I  am  given  a  holi- 
day, I  must  play.  I  cannot  practice  the  last  part  of 
this  now  because  I  am  not  in  a  regular  school  where 
I  ought  to  be,  because  I  am  behind  in  Algebra, 
Botany  and  Physical  Geography.  I  have  also  decided 
that  I  would  rather  work  this  summer  than  play,  be- 
cause I  am  so  much  behind.  My  routine  is:  June, 
July,  August  and  September — Prepare  for  Virgil ; 
run  through  the  Algebra  perfectly  with  a  special 
teacher  that  can  talk  English;  run  through  Botany 
and  Physical  Geography  and  have  a  little  beginning 
in  German.  Then  from  October  to  June  or  May, 
I  will  have  German,  Virgil  and  Wells'  Geometry. 

5° 


Then  from  June  to  September,  1897,  I  will  go 
through  examinations  and  preliminary  work  at  the 
U.  S.,  finish  the  course  there,  take  two  years  at 
Harvard,  four  years  at  the  M.  M.  S.,  and  then  go 
into  papa's  office  and  work  as  an  apprentice,  and 
then  work  with  papa,  and  keep  his  business  run- 
ning for  him.  I  am  now  trying  to  work  as  hard  as  I 
can  and  keep  up  a  determination  to  do  the  best  that 
I  can  when  I  get  back  to  the  university.  I  am  go- 
ing to  try  to  be  at  the  head  of  the  class  there  and  at 
Harvard,  and  also  at  the  M.  M.S.  If  I  can  ever  get 
at  the  head  of  my  class  I  am  going  to  try  to  keep 
there.  I  am  not  going  to  study  any  longer  than  the 
rest  of  the  boys,  but  play  with  all  my  might  when  I 

get  at  it.  I  am  trying  to  get  rid  of 's  company, 

but  I  cannot  do  it  easily.  He  will  "go  the  wrong 
road  for  the  sake  of  company."  Never  read  silly 
books  that  aren't  thought  anything  of,  or  by  the 
reading  of  which  you  cannot  learn  anything.  Read 
the  newspapers,  but  leave  out  all  murders,  deaths, 
etc.  Never  read  degrading  literature  because  it  never 
does  you  any  good.  If  you  do  not  know  whether  it 
is  bad  or  not,  ask  a  person  who  has  read  it  and  find 
out  his  opinion.  [Howard* 3  mother  says:  "Mr.  L. 
and  I  were  away  in  Italy  and  Howard  was  working 
this  thought  out  by  himself  "~\ 

May  17. 1  shall  be  glad  when  I  get  to  America,  where 
one  does  not  think  low-down,  disgraceful,  degrad- 
ing thoughts,  as  over  in  France.  I  cannot  look  at  a 
woman  over  here  that  I  do  not  think  to  be  a  "true 
soul  wronged,"  or  somebody  led  to  disgrace  by  the 
counsels  of  bad  men.  I  went  to  the  American  Church 
and  there  my  thoughts  about  women  being  impure, 

51 


changed  in  a  moment,  and  I  then  thought,  "with 
Heaven  above  and  Faith  below,  I  will  not  yet  yield 
to  the  devil."  There  are  so  many  bad  women  in 
Paris,  that  there  are  convents  where  they  put  the 
young  girls  that  think  nothing  at  all  impure,  and 
keep  them  there  from  one  year's  end  to  another, 
without  once  seeing  or  hearing  of  the  outside  world. 
Hardly  any  woman  on  the  street  is  considered  pure 
and  in  America  it  is  thought  that  every  woman  is 
pure.  In  church  I  considered  what  a  degraded  crea- 
ture man  will  be  if  he  follows  the  course  he  has 
started.  I  made  a  resolution  that  my  soul  would  not 
be  sold  to  the  devil  if  I  had  my  way.  I  sincerely 

wish  that  I  had  never  seen because  he  seems 

bound  to  go  around  with  me  and  lead  me  into  bad 
habits,  such  as  saying  sentences  with  two  meanings. 
I  think  myself  that  it  is  a  disgrace  to  me  and  my  sis- 
ters. A.  is  fond  of  making  remarks  on  how  I  now 
go  to  church  every  Sunday  and  say  little,  but  I  don't 
care  about  saying  much,  because  "To  keep  one's 
peace  has  never  done  harm  for  any  one:  to  speak 
has  done  ill  to  many." 
June  5,  1896.  Papa  left  for  America  to-day. 

A?  the  beginning  of  the  summer  vacation,  after  he 
had  been  in  school  a  year  in  Paris,  his  mother 
and  the  rest  of  the  family  went  to  Holland  to  study 
the  country,  but  of  his  own  choice  Howard  went  to 
a  small  summer  school  at  Pretreville,  where  he  lived 
in  a  French  household  while  studying  under  a  pri- 
vate tutor.  During  the  residence  of  the  family  in 
France  and  Germany  there  were  but  few  occasions 
for  correspondence  between  Howard  and  his  mo- 

52 


ther.  Once  she  left  the  children  with  a  friend  and 
went  to  Italy.  From  there  she  wrote  them  this  fa- 
ble in  a  playful  vein,  which  greatly  delighted  the 
" brood ":  "A  mother  bird  had  tried  to  teach  her 
little  birds  to  sing,  to  chirp,  and  to  feed  themselves. 
One  day  a  wise  man  said  to  her, c  You  must  let  them 
try  their  wings  for  themselves:  you  must  go  away 
and  see  if  they  appreciate  and  understand  their  teach- 
ings.' So  the  poor  mother  bird  flew  off  a  long  dis- 
tance, but  she  had  a  magic  glass,  through  which  she 
could  see  what  her  birdies  did.  Her  biggest  birdie 
helped  the  little  ones.  She  wrote  little  messages  of 
love  each  day  on  the  green  leaves  which  the  wind 
wafted  to  the  lonesome  heart  of  the  mother.  She 
thought  not  of  self,  of  her  voice,  of  her  plumage, 
more  than  she  thought  of  expressing  love,  and  her 
mother-bird  was  happy,  and  said, c  My  work  has  not 
been  in  vain/  The  next  birdie  said  to  himself, — he 
was  a  beautiful  yellow  canary,  with  curly  feathers, — 
4  Now  that  I  have  a  chance  to  show  what  I  can  do  for 
myself,  I  will  show  that  I  deserve  confidence.'  He 
preened  and  washed  himself  every  morning  in  the 
pure  limpid  streams  and  sent  such  glad  songs  of  joy 
to  his  mother,  that  she  said, '  Happy  am  I  in  having 
such  a  treasure.'  The  little  ones  played  and  hopped 
from  bough  to  bough,  never  quarrelling  or  pecking 
at  each  other.  They  always  found  time  from  their 
own  pleasure  and  studies  to  send  sweet  messages  to 
their  far-off  mamma, — who  thanked  the  Good  Fa- 
ther each  night  for  all  the  love  manifested." 


H 


O WARD  wrote  home  frequently  to  his  father 
while  abroad,  and  as  his  letters  give  some  ac- 

53 


count  of  his  occupations,  the  following  extracts  are 
taken  from  them: 

Paris,  November  30,  1895. 

DEAR  PAPA:  Received  yours  of  the  seventh  and 
twelfth.  I  hope  you  had  a  good  time  up  at  the 
club.  I  can  imagine  your  horses  wading  through 
the  snow  on  the  lonely  road  past  Sugarloaf.  I  sup- 
pose you  huddled  together  to  keep  warm,  and  felt 
miserable.  I  have  never  been  to  Crary's  camp,  but 
I  should  like  to  go  there  very  much.  At  Crary's 
camp  it  must  have  been  miserable  sitting  around 
waiting  for  daylight.  You  must  have  been  "Big  In- 
jun Me"  when  you  shot  that  partridge.  Will  B. 
used  to  say  that  S.  thought  the  world  of  his  home- 
stead. I  would  have  liked  to  go  there  with  you  very 
much.  It  was  very  nice  of  you  to  write  that  letter 
describing  the  hunting  trip  with  the  sole  hope  that 
I  was  the  only  one  that  was  going  to  be  interested 
in  it.  If  you  could  have  seen  the  happy  faces  around 
the  table  when  mamma  read  the  letter  to  us  children 
you  would  not  have  thought  so. 

Paris,  June  1 8,  1896. 

DEAR  PAPA:  I  am  feeling  kind  of  blue  now  be- 
cause mamma  has  just  been  over  here,  taken  away 
all  my  ink  bottles  that  I  used  for  mechanical  draw- 
ing, and  routed  everything  out  because  she  didn't 
see  the  use  of  such  trash,  but  I  suppose  you  know 
how  dear  a  boy's  paraphernalia  is  to  him.  In  fact  I 
feel  a  little  off,  but  when  I  come  to  think  about 
it  seriously,  I  find  that  I  have  not  lost  anything 
worth  thinking  about.  I  could  not  write  to  you 
Sunday  because  I  went  to  the  Grand  Prix  (horse 

54 


race).  I  got  next  to  the  bars  when  the  race  went  by 
and  came  very  near  getting  knocked  over  by  the 
horses,  because  leaning  over  the  edge  of  the  inside 
railing.  Then  we  went  for  a  ride  in  our  carriage, 
which  I  did  not  like  much,  because  we  went  so  slow 
and  the  other  carriages  were  so  thick  that  we  could  n't 
breathe. 

I  use  my  camera  obscura  for  making  a  magic  lan- 
tern now.  I  take  the  box  and  place  it  with  the  end, 
with  the  round  hole  in  it,  on  top,  and  place  a  candle 
(A)  inside  and  let  the  rays  come  out  of  the  hole. 
Then  I  put  in  the  small  part  of  the  wooden  cover, 
which  I  cut  in  two  parts  (B).  Then  I  take  a  piece  of 
ground  glass  and  slide  it  in  above  this  (C),  and  with 
a  piece  of  cardboard,  with  a  hole  in  it  just  the  size 
of  my  photograph,  on  top  of  it.  Between  the  two  I 
slide  my  film.  The  only  trouble  with  it  is  that  such 
rays  of  light  as  X,  Y  and  Z  which  pass  the  lens,  dis- 
perse their  light  around  the  room,  which  makes  the 
object  on  the  screen  less  luminous.  If  mamma  had 
not  confiscated  all  my  things  I  should  have  put  my 
lens  on  a  piece  of  wood  with  a  hole  of  the  lens*  size 
in  it,  so  that  no  rays  except  those  directed  on  the 
screen  and  those  coming  out  of  the  air  hole  in  the 
top  of  the  box,  could  escape  into  the  room,  \fhis 
description  was  accompanied  by  a  drawing^ 

To-day  I  took  a  walk  from  our  school  down  to 
the  front  of  the  Trocadero,  where  I  took  a  picture. 
Then  I  went  up  into  the  Trocadero,  where  I  took 
a  picture  of  the  Eiffel  Tower.  Then  I  came  down, 
crossed  the  bridge  and  went  under  the  Eiffel  Tower, 
where  I  took  a  picture  of  the  Palais  des  Machines. 
Then  I  walked  a  long  way  and  took  a  picture  of  the 

55 


Chambre  des  Deputes.  Then  I  crossed  the  bridge 
and  took  the  Place  de  la  Concorde.  Then  I  went 
down  the  centre  of  the  Gardens  of  the  Tuileries  and 
took  a  picture  of  the  Arc  du  Carrousel  from  the 
back.  Then  I  took  a  picture  of  the  Palais  Royal. 
Then  I  took  the  interior  court  of  the  Louvre.  From 
there  I  went  up  to  see  the  Bourse  and  the  Halles 
Centrales,  and  took  a  picture  of  the  magnificent 
carving  on  the  portals  of  the  Church  of  St.  Eustache. 
Then  I  took  a  picture  of  the  carving  on  the  Church 
of  St.  Merri.  Then  I  took  the  Tour  St.  Jacques. 
Then  I  took  a  bad  one  of  Notre  Dame  from  the 
Pont  au  Change  while  an  omnibus  was  in  front,  so 
I  think  I  lost  the  picture.  Then  I  got  the  bridge, 
an  omnibus,  and  the  Tour  St.  Jacques.  Then  I 
rounded  the  end  of  the  Island  and  took  the  Palais 
de  Justice.  Then  I  crossed  the  bridge  and  went 
down  to  the  Musee  de  Cluny,  of  which  I  took  the 
interior  court.  Then  I  took  the  Sorbonne  (Col- 
lege of  France).  After  that  I  got  a  good  one  of  the 
Pantheon.  Then  I  got  a  good  one  of  the  Jardin  du 
Luxembourg.  Then  I  got  one  of  the  Musee  du 
Luxembourg,  which  was  not  exactly  what  I  wanted, 
but  was  the  best  I  could  get.  Then  I  took  one  of 
St.  Sulpice,  of  which  I  only  got  the  lower  half.  Then 
as  it  was  4 : 20  I  came  back  and  crossed  the  bridge 
to  the  Island.  When  I  got  there  I  went  along  the 
edges  of  the  river  and  got  a  pocket  edition  of  Virgil 
without  notes  or  vocabulary.  Then  I  took  a  picture 
of  Notre  Dame  and  came  home. 

Mamma  does  not  think  she  will  take  me  to  Hol- 
land with  her,  but  she  is  going  to  put  me  in  a  school 
at  Trouville,  in  the  north  of  France,  where  they 

56 


prepare  English  and  American  boys  for  English 
and  American  schools  and  colleges.  I  hope  that  you 
will  send  me  your  Frieze's  Virgil  because  the  small 
book  that  I  have  is  only  to  read  when  I  have  noth- 
ing else  to  do.  Lovingly,  your  SON. 

P.  S.  June  19.  This  morning  I  went  for  another 
walk  and  took  five  pictures  of  the  Cafes,  etc.,  in  the 
Champs  Elysees,  two  of  the  Column  Vendome,  the 
Opera,  the  Church  of  Trinite,  the  Porte  St.  Denis, 
the  Porte  St.  Martin,  the  Conservatoire  twice,  the 
Place  de  la  Republique,  the  Place  de  la  Bastile 
(twice)  and  came  home  on  the  boat. 

Pretreville,  France,  July  26,  1896. 

DEAR  PAPA:  I  received  your  letter  of  July  third 
to-day  with  a  letter  of  mamma's.  I  am  working  like 
the  "very  divil  himself  bedad"  in  Algebra,  and  the 
teacher  says  that  at  the  rate  I  'm  a  going  now  I  can 
finish  the  whole  show  in  two  months.  I  much  pre- 
fer studying  to  skipping  about  the  country  seeing 
everything,  and  getting  a  big  mixture  of  every- 
thing in  my  head,  like  I  did  when  I  went  to  Tours. 
I  have  got  a  more  secreted  place  in  the  woods  and  I 
like  it  ever  so  much  better.  I  am  now  at  the  point 
marked  A  on  the  map.  [Howard  drew  a  map  of 
the  woods  in  one  corner  of  the  letter •.]  Our  farm  is  at 
the  S.  Eastern  end  of  the  woods,  so  it  is  easy  to  see 
that  I  chose  the  most  remote  place  in  the  woods. 
I  have  not  yet  explored  the  N.  Eastern  part  of  the 
woods,  so  that  I  don't  know  what  sort  of  trails  there 
are.  I  have  not  had  my  photos  developed  yet. 

I  hope  that  you  will  find  your  Frieze's  Virgil  to 
send  me  because  I  am  very  anxious  to  commence 
in  reading  Virgil. 


I  suppose  you  were  glad  you  were  not  in  the  cot- 
tage when  it  was  struck  by  lightning.  I  hope  you 
will  make  a  pretty  yard  out  of  the  B.'s  property  be- 
cause it  will  be  a  great  surprise  to  all  of  us  when  we 
come  back  to  our  fatherland.  A  new  boy  has  come 
whose  name  is  Wandby,  and  he  comes  from  Eng- 
land. He  is  very  jolly.  All  the  boys  generally  go 
in  swimming  at  4:30,  and  I  think  that  I  shall  go  in 
swimming  as  soon  as  I  finish  my  letter  to  you.  I 
would  like  to  receive  copies  of  Smith's  reports  as 
soon  as  possible,  so  that  I  can  put  them  in  my  map 
books.  Your  loving  son,  H.  M.  LONGYEAR. 

PretreviHe,  July  31,  1896. 

DEAR  PAPA:  I  pity  poor  Ajax  with  gout  in  his 
foot.  I  suppose  that  he  is  feeling  down  in  the  mouth 
now.  "Paddy"  the  bear  must  be  getting  quite  old 
now  as  it  is  quite  a  while  since  they  have  had  him, 
about  two  or  three  years  now.  I  told  you  in  my  last 
letter  that  I  had  not  gotten  my  photographs  de- 
veloped. I  have  one  picture  of  the  street  sprinkler, 
but  not  of  the  street  sweepers.  I  am  making  a  fine 
map  of  the  club  on  vellum  and  am  waiting  for  the 
plates  of  the  sections,  before  I  finish  it.  I  have  a  roll 
of  vellum  about  7^  feet  long  and  ^  of  a  yard  wide. 
I  asked  you  for  these  plates  in  one  of  my  letters  but 
it  is  possible  that  you  did  not  notice  it.  I  would 
rather  have  them  on  the  report  sheets  divided  into 
squares  of  100  paces,  instead  of  those  of  125  paces. 
I  have  a  small  map  on  vellum  already  made,  com- 
prising all  the  sections  that  Smith,  Brotherton  and 
Forbes  explored  last  year,  with  the  sections  of  this 
size.  Lovingly,  your  son,  H.  M.  L. 

58 


Pretrevi!!ey  August  5,  1896. 

DEAR  PAPA:  I  have  almost  waited  in  vain  for  my 
Frieze's  Virgil.  I  have  three  Virgils  now,  but  none 
of  them  has  a  vocabulary.  I  have  just  taken  up 
Geometry  and  Algebra  together.  I  would  like  you 
to  send  me  Frieze's  Virgil  and  the  plates  of  sections, 
and  add  to  them  all  that  you  know  about  them, 
because  I  do  not  wish  to  be  behind  in  knowledge 
of  the  club.  If  the  new  maps  are  out  yet  I  should 
like  one  of  them.  I  am  trying  my  hardest  to  get 
German  so  that  I  can  get  a  dial  compass  when  I 
get  back  to  America.  I  hope  that  you  will  tell  me  all 
that  you  know  about  the  new  things  at  the  club.  I 
have  a  fine  nest  in  the  hay-loft  here  and  on  some 
afternoons  I  go  in  and  sleep  there.  Hoping  that  you 
are  having  a  fine  time  up  at  the  club,  your  loving 
son,  H.  M.  L. 

Pretreville.  [Not  dated.~]  I  am  thinking  of  buying 
one  of  the  goats  if  they  will  not  cost  too  much,  be- 
cause the  people  here  want  to  sell  him  and  he  and 
I  are  such  great  friends  that  I  should  hate  to  have 
him  go  away  from  the  farm. 

IN  the  fall  of  1 896  Howard  was  summoned  from 
Paris  to  Dresden  by  his  mother,  and  he  made  the 
trip  all  alone.  There  he  was  put  in  a  special  school. 
While  in  France  he  did  not  have  much  to  contend 
with  in  the  way  of  sickness,  for  the  French  people 
take  life  with  so  much  zest  and  gusto  that  they  have 
small  room  in  their  thought  for  fear  and  expectancy 
of  disease.  Sickness  being  less  thought  about,  was 
less  prevalent,  and  Howard  enjoyed  more  freedom 
in  that  direction  than  usual,  for  he  was  extremely 

59 


sensitive  to  the  mental  conditions  surrounding  him. 
In  Germany  it  was  very  different.  There  the  people 
have  grown  morbid  on  the  subject  of  disease  and 
there  seems  to  be  an  all  but  universal  fear  of  con- 
tagion. Howard  went  to  board  in  the  school  in  Dres- 
den— a  very  strict  one,  where  there  was  a  very  high 
regard  for  what  the  medical  authorities  call  health 
laws,  and  he  had  a  good  deal  to  meet. 

One  of  his  experiences  is  told  in  a  letter  to  his 
father  dated  Dresden,  October  1 1 , 1 896,  as  follows : 
"About  two  weeks  ago  they  put  me  to  bed  here  at 
school  because  I  looked  sick  and  had  a  headache. 
The  doctor  came  in  and  ordered  me  a  whole  box  of 
medicine.  In  the  afternoon  mamma  came  and  took 
me  out.  I  stayed  out  for  a  week  and  had  a  fine  time 
going  to  the  opera,  going  out  to  teas,  and  to  make 
calls." 

Every  Sunday  morning  he  was  permitted  to  go 
home  to  his  mother,  who,  with  the  other  children, 
was  living  in  a  hotel  in  the  city.  One  time  Howard 
went  home  having  every  manifestation  of  chicken- 
pox,  but  it  was  promptly  met  in  accordance  with 
Christian  Science  methods,  and  the  evidence  of  the 
error  disappeared.  The  baby  brother  showed  some 
signs  of  having  taken  on  the  disease, — or  claim  of 
disease,  as  we  prefer  to  call  it, — but  he  was  brought 
out  of  it  at  once. 

Howard  was  able  to  help  himself  to  quite  an  ex- 
tent, in  such  trials,  by  the  use  of  what  he  understood 
of  Christian  Science,  and  he  was  diligent  in  his 
study  of  the  subject.  His  Bible  and  "Science  and 
Health"  are  much  marked  and  underscored.  On 
the  page  margins  it  was  his  practice  to  set  down  the 
60 


dates  when  he  had  read  different  passages,  and  these 
notes  show  that  he  was  a  faithful  student.  He  also 
had  at  this  time  a  copy  of  the  familiar  devotional 
book  of  texts,  "Daily  Light  on  the  Daily  Path," 
which  his  mother  had  given  him.  Its  page  of  Scrip- 
ture for  each  day  was  seldom  if  ever  neglected.  The 
markings  and  notes  indicate  that  the  book  was  liter- 
ally his  "daily  light."  In  the  space  over  the  question 
from  Proverbs,  "Who  can  say,  I  have  made  my 
heart  clean?"  which  appears  at  the  top  of  the  page 
for  February  fifteenth,  Howard  wrote,  "I  can  say 
I  have  tried."  He  clearly  saw  the  far-reaching  na- 
ture of  the  question,  and  was  able  to  face  it,  giving 
an  answer  which  was  fearless  yet  devoid  of  conceit. 
On  the  fly-leaf  at  the  back  of  the  book,  he  wrote, 
"For  resistance  of  evil  see  February  25."  The  first 
reference  on  the  page  is,  "Resist  the  devil  and  he 
will  flee  from  you."  His  schoolmates  in  Dresden 
could  not  understand  why  he  took  such  an  amaz- 
ing interest  in  the  Scriptures,  and  his  devotion  to 
the  Book  made  a  great  impression  on  every  one 
connected  with  the  school. 

In  a  letter  written  to  his  father  from  Dresden,  No- 
vember 23,  1896,  Howard  says:  "I  have  taken  to 
reading  the  Bible  lots  and  I  find  that  there  are  many 
things  that  I  did  not  suspect  of  being  in  it.  Mamma 
says,  fWhen  you  find  yourself  in  an  embarrass- 
ing situation,  think  what  papa  would  do  under  the 
same  circumstances/  but  I  follow  Jesus'  example, 
do  what  I  think  is  altogether  right.  I  find  that  the 
main  thing  is  the  Bible.  It  says  in  the  Bible, £  If  any 
man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and 
take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me,'  and  now  reading 

61 


in  the  Bible  is  my  greatest  joy.  When  I  first  began 
taking  up  the  Bible  I  used  to  worry  my  head  over 
Revelation,  but  when  I  had  studied  on  it  for  three 
days,  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  did  n't  have  enough 
of  the  Spirit  in  me  to  understand  it." 

One  time  he  did  not  go  to  see  his  mother  on  a  holi- 
day and  she  was  very  much  hurt  by  what  she  thought 
to  be  his  indifference.  Afterwards  she  learned  that 
he  had  remained  away  because  he  was  fighting  the 
claim  of  measles  and  wished  to  prove  the  sufficiency 
of  his  own  understanding  of  Christian  Science.  He 
finally  had  to  call  out  for  help.  His  mother  writes: 
"Well  do  I  remember  the  Sunday  morning  that 
a  big  boy  came  to  the  door  of  our  apartments,  and, 
throwing  his  arms  around  my  neck,  said: c  Mamma, 
I  Ve  done  all  I  could/  I  saw  what  it  was,  but  I  had 
no  fear.  I  did  my  best,  but  at  night  the  fever  was 
raging,  and  so  I  called  the  proprietor  up  and  told 
him  of  the  case,  assuring  him  that  there  would  be  no 
contagion  if  he  would  keep  quiet  about  it.  He  was 
afraid  for  his  hotel,  however,  and  called  a  doctor.  I 
told  this  doctor  that  I  did  not  employ  him  for  any 
other  reason  than  to  satisfy  the  law's  demands.  I 
talked  to  him  about  Christian  Science  and  he  be- 
came much  interested,  but  for  the  sake  of  abiding 
by  the  law,  Howard  had  to  go  to  the  hospital.  It 
seemed  wicked  to  take  a  child  in  that  condition  out 
in  the  bitter  cold,  but  he  was  supported  and  pro- 
tected through  the  ordeal  by  Divine  power.  I  went 
with  Howard  and  after  seeing  him  safely  in  bed, 
left  him  to  God  in  all  faith.  I  forbade  all  remedies, 
which  are  little  used  in  German  hospitals  anyway. 
The  next  day  the  nurse  showed  me  a  fever  chart  re- 
62 


cording  Howard's  temperature,  with  the  mark  to 
the  highest  point,  and  she  told  me  in  a  whisper  that 
he  was  'very  sick/  I  sat  by  his  bedside  a  few  mo- 
ments, and  demonstrated — proved  the  truth  of  Be- 
ing— for  pretty  soon  he  peeped  his  head  out  and 
said:  'Mamma,  will  you  play  a  game  of  checkers 
with  me  ? '  We  spent  a  happy  afternoon  together,  and 
afterwards  they  could  find  no  trace  of  fever.  The 
next  day  I  found  Howard  swathed  in  hot  cloths  and 
down  again,  under  the  thought  that  the  fever  had 
gone  to  his  lungs,  and  he  coughed  dreadfully.  I  used 
authority  over  error  and  commanded  the  cloths  to 
be  taken  off.  I  told  Howard  to  '  Rise,  in  the  strength 
of  Spirit,  to  resist  all  that  is  unlike  God/  'Science 
and  Health/  page  392.  I  told  the  doctor  he  must 
quiet  the  fear  of  the  nurse,  and  tell  her  to  leave 
Howard  alone,  if  he  coughed  all  night.  I  felt  the  do- 
minion of  Spirit  to  be  absolute.  The  next  morning 
Howard  told  me  that  the  doctor  ran  in  early  and  af- 
ter pulling  down  the  bed  clothes  and  listening  at  his 
breast,  said:  'Well!  your  mother  is  the  best  doctor 
I  ever  saw/  In  five  or  six  days  Howard  was  out  of 
the  hospital,  and  in  another  hotel,  but  they  would 
not  let  him  come  back  to  us  for  three  weeks,  al- 
though he  was  entirely  free  from  the  claim." 

A  TOUR  of  the  principal  cities  of  Austria,  Italy 
and  Greece  brought  Howard's  European  visit 
to  a  close.  He  used  quite  a  large  book  for  his  notes 
of  this  trip,  in  which  he  wrote  elaborate  descriptions 
of  the  buildings,  paintings  and  statuary  he  saw,  sup- 
plementing his  notes  with  drawings,  measurements 
and  diagrams.  Interspersed  among  the  notes  of  his 

63 


travels,  are  occasional  reflections,  which  reveal  what 
was  going  on  in  his  inner  consciousness.  These,  with 
references  to  the  places  where  he  stopped,  are  here 
given. 

January  25,  i 897.  Left  Dresden  for  Vienna  via  Bo- 
denbach  at  1 1 125  A.M., and  arrived  at  Bodenbach  at 
i  and  at  Prague  at  3 : 10.  Papa  told  us  stories  all  the 
way.  We  reached  Vienna  at  10:25  P.M. 
January  27.  Got  on  board  train  at  7 : 25  for  Venice. 
Reached  Venice  at  1 1 105  and  had  a  ride  in  a  gon- 
dola to  the  Hotel  Royal  Danieli. 

[While  in  Venice,  Howard  asked  permission  to 
go  to  St.  Mark's  alone,  and  he  sat  there  all  one  after- 
noon. Speaking  to  his  mother  afterward  about  his 
visit,  he  said:  "Mamma,  if  a  man  had  never  heard 
about  God,  I  believe  that  he  would  feel  that  there 
was  one,  if  he  went  into  that  Cathedral."] 
jFV^r##ry3,i897.Went  on  the  cars  at  2: 30  and  rode 
to  Trieste.  Went  to  Hotel  de  la  Ville  in  Trieste, 
where  they  had  candles  in  our  rooms. 
February  4.  Went  on  board  of  the  "Hungaria," 
which  started  at  1 1 130.  The  Dalmatian  and  Mon- 
tenegran  Islands  were  in  sight  all  the  way  to  lar- 
board. Sat  up  on  deck  quite  late  star  gazing. 
February  6.  Stopped  at  Brindisi  in  the  morning  at 
i  o'clock,  but  did  not  wake  up.  In  the  morning  at 
7,  Turkey  and  Corfu  were  in  sight.  Stopped  at  a 
small  settlement  near  to  which  were  a  lot  of  ruins. 
A  lot  of  Turks  got  on  board.  Then  we  went  to 
Corfu.  Left  Corfu  at  5:25  P.M. 
February  7.  (January  26,  Julian.)  The  Julian  Cal- 
endar is  used  here  in  Greece,  so  that  they  are  eleven 
days  behind  time.  When  I  woke  up,  we  had  stopped 


at  Patras.  Got  on  board  the  train  at  7 145  A.M.  and 
left  for  Athens.  Saw  Corinth  at  i  '.30.  Got  off  and 
had  lunch.  Came  to  Athens  and  went  to  the  Hotel 
de  la  Grande  Bretagne. 

February  15.  In  the  morning  at  6:25  we  took  the 
train  to  Corinth.  Stopped  at  Corinth  for  lunch  at 
10:40. 

February  20.  In  the  morning  went  along  the  shore 
of  Corfu  to  Corfu,  where  we  stopped  from  10  to  4. 
February  21.  Arrived  at  Brindisi  at  7.  We  took  a 
ride  around  the  city  for  an  hour,  after  which  we  took 
the  train  for  Naples.  Made  up  my  mind  to  learn 
Italian  for  my  own  good.  Got  to  Naples  at  9  and 
went  to  the  Grand  Hotel.  Found  out  that  I  ought 
to  have  dressed  up  because  all  the  other  men  there 
did.  Found  out  that  I  must  also  learn  table  man- 
ners. I  am  now  making  up  my  mind  to  be  some- 
thing in  this  world  and  I  had  better  reform  my  bad 
habits  pretty  quick. 

March  i,  1897.  Took  the  train  to  Rome  at  3  P.M. 
and  arrived  at  8:30. 

March  15.  Rome  to  Florence,  9:30  to  3. 
March  27.  Took  the  train  for  Milan,  where  we  ar- 
rived at  i  P.M. 

After  March  twenty-seventh,  Howard  made  no 
more  entries  either  in  his  journal  or  note-book  dur- 
ing his  visit  abroad,  and  a  few  weeks  later  he  landed 
in  America,  feeling  a  more  earnest  desire  to  acquit 
himself  nobly  in  life's  struggle  than  when  he  left 
home. 


IV.  LAWRENCEVILLE  SCHOOL— A  REC- 
ORD OF  TWO  YEARS  OF  EARNEST 
THOUGHT  AND  HARD  STUDY 

Be  not  simply  good — be  good  for  something. 

THOREAU. 


IV.  LAWRENCEVILLE  SCHOOL— A  REC- 
ORD OF  TWO  YEARS  OF  EARNEST 
THOUGHT  AND  HARD  STUDY 

ON  reaching  America  in  May,  1 897,  Howard 
was  ready  and  eager  for  serious  work.  The 
resolutions  he  adopted  while  abroad,  to 
make  the  best  use  of  his  opportunities,  had  not  been 
forgotten:  he  showed  at  once  that  he  intended  to 
keep  them  all  unbroken.  Although  he  had  been 
away  from  home  so  long, — and  no  boy  ever  loved 
his  home  more  than  he, — Howard  put  away  his 
longings  and  went  almost  straight  from  the  steamer 
to  school.  He  entered  the  Lawrenceville  School  in 
Lawrenceville,  New  Jersey,  May  twenty-third,  and 
settled  down  to  the  hardest  kind  of  work,  because 
it  was  necessary  for  him  to  make  up  a  whole  year  in 
Greek,  in  the  short  time  remaining  before  the  sum- 
mer vacation,  and  during  the  vacation  itself,  in  or- 
der to  take  his  rightful  place  in  the  classes  at  the 
beginning  of  the  next  term. 

All  through  the  two  years  in  Lawrenceville,  How- 
ard seemed  to  keep  his  ideals  ever  in  remembrance; 
and  to  strive  honestly  for  their  realization  in  his  own 
life.  He  was  a  severe  critic  of  his  own  work  and  con- 
dud:,  and  an  unrelenting  taskmaster,  though  a  just 
one.  Although  he  played  golf  and  was  a  good  oars- 
man and  wheelman;  took  pleasure  in  long  walks, 
dancing  and  horseback  riding;  played  chess  and 
checkers  and  was  somewhat  of  a  musician,  Howard 
did  not  lose  himself  in  any  of  these  things,  but 
steadily  held  to  the  course  he  had  mapped  out  in 
France,  in  order  that  he  might  be  both  good,  and 
"good  for  something." 


following  selections  from  his  letters  writ- 
A  ten  to  his  parents  during  1897,  snow  h°w 
much  zeal  Howard  began  to  manifest  in  his  work 
and  what  a  clear  purpose  was  back  of  nearly  every- 
thing he  did: 

January  9,  1897.  ^n  unpacking  my  trunk  I  found 
that  quite  a  number  of  things  had  been  left  out. 
One  of  them  was  my  little  brass  clock,  and  another 
was  my  big  Bible,  which  I  need  very  much.  I  also 
left  my  " Miscellaneous  Writings"  by  Mrs.  Eddy. 
I  wish  that  you  would  send  me  the  "Christian  Sci- 
ence Quarterly"  so  that  I  can  keep  up  with  you  in 
the  good  work.  I  have  quite  a  lot  of  spare  time  now 
and  am  reading  "Tom  Brown  at  Oxford."  I  think 
that  I  shall  act  on  mamma's  suggestion  and  buy  a 
good  book  every  month.  This  month  I  will  buy 
"Tom  Brown's  School  Days."  Be  sure  and  send 
my  clock,  my  Bible,  my  "  Miscellaneous  Writings," 
and  the  "Christian  Science  Quarterly"  in  a  good 
strong  box. 

June  6,  1897.  I  will  not  need  a  Greek  tutor  now 
during  the  summer,  so  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to 
study  "like  a  trooper"  and  get  all  done  now. 
June  14.  My  Greek  is  getting  along  swimmingly; 
but,  as  the  lessons  let  out  earlier  than  I  expected,  I 
shall  have  to  study  much  harder  than  I  have  been 
studying.  My  Greek  for  the  summer  will  only  be 
twenty-five  pages  in  Xenophon  and  I  expect  that 
I  shall  do  a  little  more  also,  both  for  the  practice 
and  for  a  start  in  next  year's  work.  I  should  like  it 
immensely  if  papa  should  buy  me  a  small  tent  and 
provisions  and  let  me  shift  for  myself  in  the  woods 
for  a  week  or  two,  in  which  time  the  mornings  would 
70 


be  employed  in  looking  (up)  the  sections  south  of 
the  Big  Huron  River,  i.e.  those  sections  on  the  club 
map  that  S.  and  B.  have  not  done  yet.  During  that 
time,  I  could  study  in  the  afternoons  and  evenings 
and  look  over  the  Latin,  Greek,  Geometry,  English 
and  Bible  for  next  year's  work,  so  that  I  would  n't 
have  to  study  so  hard  here  next  year.  As  it  is  my  de- 
sire to  be  in  the  first  division  of  my  class,  the  work 
done  during  the  summer  will  be  so  much  gained. 
...  I  guess  that  my  account  is  fifteen  dollars,  al- 
though I  don't  know,  and  would  like  enough  money 
to  get  home  on,  with  a  two  days'  stop  at  Cleveland 
and  a  little  extra.  I  would  like  to  see  Mrs.  C.,  H., 
Aunt  H.  and  all  the  boys  of  the  University  School; 
and  I  would  like  to  have  H.  come  up  to  the  club  this 
summer,  because  I  never  saw  any  boy  that  compared 
with  him  in  everything  or  any  thing.  Besides  I  would 
like  H.  to  go  with  me  to  Harvard,  and  he  says  that 
he  is  rather  undecided  between  Princeton  and  Har- 
vard, but  says  that  he  will  go  to  Harvard  if  he  can  go 
with  me.  I  would  like  very  much  to  renew  the  best 
friendship  that  I  ever  had. 

[Not  dated  but  probably  written  before  Oftober  9,  1897.] 
DEAR  PARENTS:  I  have  not  received  any  letters 
from  you  at  all  this  week.  The  last  ones  were  blow- 
ing me  up  about  something  about  which  I  did  not 
deserve  to  be  blown  up.  All  the  same,  I  saw  that  you 
were  trying  to  instruct  me  in  the  way  that  I  should 
go,  and  that  eased  my  mind  concerning  your  tribu- 
lation considerably.  In  my  studies,  I  am  in  the  first 
section  in  everything  except  Algebra,  in  which  I  am 
in  the  second  section;  but  we  have  an  examination 


Wednesday  and  I  hope  that  I  may  be  able  to  re- 
deem myself. 

Ottober  10, 1 897. 1  lost  my  Bible  two  weeks  ago  and 
have  not  been  able  to  find  it  since.  I  think  some- 
body has  borrowed  it  with  the  intention  of  never 
returning  it.  ...  If  I  don't  get  it  inside  of  a  week 
I  will  write  you  to  send  me  another.  I  have  already 
written  twice  for  a  Bible  Dictionary  and  it  has  not 
been  mentioned  in  any  of  my  letters  for  two  weeks. 
QtJober  24.  I  mailed  my  C.  S.  application  to  Mrs. 
C.  to-day,  after  having  signed  my  name  to  it.  [How- 
ard refers  to  his  application  for  membership  in  'The 
First  Church  of  Christ^  Scientist \in  Boston.^  I  am  first 
section  in  everything  now,  having  started  in  the  third 
section  in  Algebra. 

October  3 1 .  By  the  paper  which  I  send  you,  you  will 
see  that  I  am  on  the  honor  roll  in  both  Greek  and 
Latin. ...  I  am  studying  my  Latin  quite  hard,  be- 
cause all  the  names  in  Forestry  are  in  Latin.  I  am 
also  reading  a  book  entitled  "Outlines  of  Forestry  " 
by  Houston.  I  wish  that  papa  would  get  it  for  his 
library  because  it  sets  forth  very  clearly  the  reasons 
why  Forestry  is  so  important,  and  at  the  end  of  each 
chapter,  it  gives  quotations  from  other  books  such 
as  pertain  to  Forestry. 

November  7,  1 897.  In  the  letter  that  papa  wrote  me 
he  said:  "Who  ever  hears  of  a  man  who  stood  at 
the  head  of  his  classes  at  college?"  Mr.  B.  stood 
at  the  head  in  his  classes,  and  I  think  you  have 
heard  enough  of  him:  if  you  haven't  I  will  tell  you 
something  more  about  him.  He  used  to  say:  "Who 
will  ever  hear  of  me?  No  one:  but  the  character 
which  is  in  me  shall  be  imparted  to  every  young 
72 


man  that  I  come  across  and  he  will  bless  the  name 
of  B.  to  his  dying  day.  I  am  one  of  those  few  men, 
who  seek  not  for  praise,  who  make  no  boast  in 
their  own  powers;  but  I,  B.,  am  right  now.  I  am 
laying  a  foundation  for  the  future  generation.  Will 
the  name  of  B.  be  spoken?  No:  it  will  be  treasured 
up  in  the  hearts  of  the  few  truly  great  men  whom 
I  have  made."  Imagine  this  speech  being  spoken  at 
five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  —  Mr.  B.  out  in  front 
of  a  French  farm-house  in  his  night-shirt,  pacing 
up  and  down ;  two  English  boys  swallowing  it  all, 
and  myself  giggling.  I  go  to  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  here 
because  I  was  unanimously  elected  a  member  by  all 
the  other  members;  besides  I,  by  going  there,  find 
out  the  boy  in  his  best  light. 
December  5, 1897.  By  "The  Lawrence  "which  I  send 
you,  you  will  see  that  now  I  am  as  high  up  as  I  can 
go  in  my  classes,  being  one  of  the  eight  leading  boys 
of  the  third  form. 

HOWARD'S  diary  for  1897  gives  abundant 
evidence  of  his  earnest  thought  on  the  ques- 
tions of  highest  importance,  as  the  following  ex- 
tracts will  indicate: 

November  15,  1897.  Why  do  we  suffer?  The  pres- 
ent American  is  too  content  to  say  that  sickness  is 
natural  and  that  it  is  the  lot  of  every  being  to  suffer 
continually.  Now  my  theory  is  that  every  time  we 
do  a  wrong  deed,  whether  we  know  that  it  is  wrong 
or  not,  we  suffer  for  it.  For  instance,  I  believe  it  is 
wrong  to  mention  the  word  "sickness."  I  once  read 
of  a  very  sensitive  man,  to  all  kinds  of  diseases,  who 
once  read  in  the  papers  all  the  symptoms  of  Asiatic 

73 


cholera,  and  as  he  found  himself  believing  them  all, 
he  had  them  all.  The  consequence  was  that  he  died 
the  next  week  from  that  same  disease. 
November  17.  On  this  day  my  Greek  lesson  seemed 
exceptionally  hard  because  to-day  I  was  notified 
that  I  had  only  gotten  fifty-eight  in  my  Greek  ex- 
amination when  the  passing  mark  was  sixty.  I  posi- 
tively shunned  the  book.  After  reasoning  with  my- 
self whether  I  had  enough  time  on  the  next  day  to 
get  my  lessons  I  found  out  by  great  studying  I  might 
effect  my  purpose,  but  happening  to  look  at  the  first 
lines  of  the  advance  lesson,  I  noticed  that  the  words 
were  very  hard  to  get ;  but  I  thought  that  the  "  mak- 
ing of  a  man  is  not  entirely  the  zeal  which  he  puts 
into  the  work  which  he  is  doing,  unless  the  direction 
of  his  zeal  is  placed  in  right  channels."  For  instance, 
a  poor  man  might  work  with  all  his  energy  at  wood 
chopping,  or  a  rich  man  at  reading  novels ;  but  whom 
would  these  two  creatures  help,  aside  from  the  small 
circle  of  their  families?  The  man  from  whom  the 
poor  man  bought  his  axe,  and  the  rich  man  his  nov- 
els. If  a  man  really  wishes  to  do  great  things,  first, 
he  must  plan  what  he  is  going  to  be,  and  exert  nearly 
—  not  all — his  energies  in  that  direction,  not  neg- 
lecting the  necessary  accomplishments  of  the  world. 
For  should  he  exert  all  his  energies  in  one  direction, 
he  would  become  narrow-minded,  egotistical,  self- 
conceited, —  such  a  man  as  Mr.  B.,  of  whom  you 
will  hear  later.  [Mr.  B.  was  a  teacher  in  France, 
an  American^  Mr.  B.  was  not  exactly  what  might 
be  called  eccentric,  but  he  was  very  peculiar.  He 
did  not  seem  that  way  when  one  was  talking  to  him, 
but  when  one  got  away  from  his  speech  he  could 

74 


scarcely  get  away  from  his  influence.  He  would  tell 
amazing  stories  (all  about  himself,  of  course)  and 
then  would  show  us  his  muscles.  He  took  a  hot 
bath  every  night  and  covered  himself  with  soap. 
He  had  been  the  head  of  his  class  at  the  university, 
had  been  a  woodsman,  wolf  tamer,  snake  charmer, 
had  played  on  the  foot-ball  team  at  college  and  had 
done  everything  under  the  sun;  but  he  was,  never- 
theless, a  physical  wreck.  Thus  it  gives  us  a  good 
lesson.  A  man  who  strives  to  be  great,  has  conquered 
everything  he  has  run  across,  but  who  has  not  been 
trained  in  the  right  channels  of  that  prime  factor  in 
the  making  of  a  man, — religion, — may  be  merely 
a  blade  of  grass  in  a  pasture  or  a  bull  in  Texas  or 
some  other  insignificant  creature. 
November  1 9.  'True  Religion.  True  religion  does  not 
consist  so  much  in  what  one  shows  to  the  world  but 
what  is  stored  away  in  the  depths  of  one's  conscience. 
It  is  better  to  attack  evil  than  to  merely  ward  it  ofF. 
Some  people  say,  "This  man  is  awfully  religious," 
and  others  say, "  This  man  lives  a  good  life."  I  think 
the  second  is  entitled  to  more  credit.  A  murderer 
.  .  .  may  be  very  religious,  saying  his  prayers  five 
times  a  day, — he  is  not  leading  what  the  world  calls 
"a  good  life."  But  a  man  cannot  lead  a  good  life  who 
goes  about  bragging  about  his  religion,  and  asking 
everybody  he  meets  on  the  street,  "Do  you  go  to 
church  every  Sunday?  I  do,"  or  "Do  you  say  your 
prayers  every  Sunday?  I  do."  Every  really  religious 
man  cannot  live  without  quite  a  lot  of  religion, 
whether  he  shows  it,  is  ashamed  to  show  it,  or  will 
not  show  it.  If  we  do  not  attack  wrong  whenever  it 
comes  to  us  it  is  not  because  we  are  too  weak  to,  but 

75 


because  we  do  not  think  it  worth  while.  However, 
a  very  small  pebble  hitting  the  same  place  every 
time  is  likely  to  make  a  big  hole;  and  drops  of  water 
of  which  one  is  hardly  felt,  in  dropping  on  a  man's 
head,  if  they  fall  continually  are  apt  to  drive  him 
crazy.  I  believe  in  avoiding  the  appearance  of  evil. 
If  any  evil  is  going  on  let  it  go  and  don't  get  mixed 
up  in  it.  S.  Clemens  (Mark  Twain)  tells  the  story 
of  a  good  little  boy  who  found  a  lot  of  bad  little 
boys  fixing  a  can  of  dynamite  on  a  poor  little  dog's 
tail.  He  told  them  to  stop  it  and  he  knelt  down  to 
untie  the  can  from  the  dog's  tail.  At  this  point  a 
policeman  came  along  and  saw  him,  and,  thinking 
that  the  good  little  boy  was  wrong  and  not  know- 
ing that  the  can  was  full  of  dynamite,  he  threw  his 
club  at  the  boy  and  hit  the  can  instead.  A  terrific 
explosion  followed,  blowing  the  policeman,  the  dog 
and  the  good  little  boy  up  in  the  air  and  the  good 
little  boy  did  not  have  a  chance  to  deliver  his  last 
speech  which  he  had  already  written  out.  The  mak- 
ing of  a  man  is  not  the  zeal  with  which  he  pursues 
studies  which  he  likes,  but  the  firmness  with  which 
he  encounters  tasks  odious  to  him  but  which  he  has 
to  go  through. 

November  21.  There  are  two  places  in  the  Bible, — 
one  where  the  Pharisee  is  condemned  for  professing 
his  faith,  and  another  which  says  that  another  man 
was  condemned  for  being  ashamed  of  his  religion. 
The  first  is  found  in  Luke  xviii.  1 2-14. 1  do  not  ex- 
actly understand  these  passages,  but  it  seems  to  me 
that  the  difference  in  them  is  between  confessing 
one's  religion  with  a  proud  heart  and  with  a  humble 
heart.  The  right  thing  to  do  is  to  live  up  to  what 

76 


one  says;  but  it  is  wrong  to  shout  out  on  the  house- 
tops "I  am  a  Christian" — and  then  to  be  base  and 
deceitful  in  private. 

December  10,  1897.  There  is  no  respect  of  persons 
with  God.  It  matters  not  whether  a  man  is  a  min- 
ister or  a  coal  heaver,  whether  he  will  receive  eter- 
nal life;  but  if  the  minister  sins  and  the  coal  heaver 
does  not  sin,  the  coal  heaver  will  go  to  heaven  and 
the  minister — ?  There  is  a  French  proverb  "He 
that  doeth  wrong  will  do  it  again."  Although  I  be- 
lieve this  proverb  to  be  the  general  state  of  affairs, 
I  do  not  believe  it  impossible  for  a  sinner  to  turn 
over  a  new  leaf  and  keep  it  spotless.  In  Romans 
i.  4,*  it  says  Jesus  determined  to  be  the  son  of  God 
with  power,  and  I  think  this  shows  how  much  there 
is  in  a  good  resolution  well  kept.  He  determined  to 
be  just,  upright  and  pure.  God  will  render  to  every 
man  according  to  his  deeds.  When  Jesus  was  a  boy 
he  helped  his  father  in  a  carpenter  shop  and  we  be- 
ing scholars  ought  to  do  our  work  faithfully  as  he 
is  thought  to  have  done  his.  He  practiced  a  money- 
earning  trade  because  he  thought  it  was  his  duty,  and 
so  we  ought  to  do  our  duty  in  our  lessons  whatever 
the  object  of  them.  "For  wherein  thou  judgest  an- 
other, thoucondemnest  thyself;  for  thouthatjudgest 
doest  the  same  things.'*  I  once  accused  a  fellow  of 
using  a  pony  in  Virgil,  and  after  a  little  while  I  found 
that  when  I  got  stuck  I  had  a  strong  temptation  to 
go  and  see  what  the  right  translation  was.  I  yielded 
once  to  the  temptation,  but  once  was  not  enough. 
Then  I  reasoned,  only  once  more  won't  hurt,  and 
after  a  while  I  got  dependent  on  the  translation  for 

*  Howard  was  mistaken  in  his  quotation. 

77 


my  lesson  and  that  has  been  one  of  the  hardest  habits 
to  break  that  I  have  yet  come  across.  Now  the  tables 
are  turned,  that  fellow  accuses  me  of  using  a  pony. 

HOWARD'S  letters  from  his  mother  during 
1897  were  full  of  good  counsel,  adapted  to 
the  larger  needs  of  the  student.  The  following  let- 
ter without  date,  but  probably  written  soon  after 
Howard  entered  Lawrenceville,  shows  how  ready 
his  mother  was  to  acknowledge  her  own  mistakes: 

DEAREST  SON:  I  erred  in  giving  you  advice  about 
friends.  The  boys  there  are  all  your  friends  and  you 
need  not  fear  any  of  them:  only  "be  wise  as  a  ser- 
pent." Hold  continually  your  true  idea  of  yourself 
—  God's  image ,  and  hold  all  the  other  boys  in  the 
same  light.  What  you  look  for  you  will  get.  Look 
for  kindness  from  all  and  expect  it  from  all  because 
you  are  the  expression  of  God,  not  for  any  other 
reason.  Read  your  Bible  and  "Science  and  Health" 
daily,  and  try  to  act  at  all  times  as  though  harmony 
and  love  were  the  only  reality,  which  indeed  they  are. 
Remember  your  true  thought  gives  you  dominion 
over  everything  unlike  Good. 

Although  Howard  at  this  time  is  fifteen  years  of 
age  his  mother  does  not  once  relax  her  watchfulness 
but  writes  to  him  just  as  of  old,  advising  him  on  all 
points  and  still  with  the  tone  of  loving  authority. 
These  extracts  which  follow  are  from  a  long  letter 
dated  September  26,  1897. 

DEAREST  HOWARD  :  Tell  us  about  foot-ball.  I  hope 
you  were  not  elected  captain,  for  you  are  too  young 
to  take  charge  of  anything.  Don't  forget,  dearest, 
that  you  are  young, — younger  than  most  boys  in 

78 


your  class, — and  to  make  true  progress  in  every- 
thing and  to  be  estimated  at  your  true  value  by  your 
schoolmates,  you  need  to  be  very  retiring  and  let 
your  real  merits  be  discovered  gradually.  I  don't 
think  you  had  better  have  your  banjo  until  Christ- 
mas; then  you  will  be  more  settled  in  your  work 
and  see  what  you  have  time  for.  If  one  tries  to  do 
too  many  things  his  end  will  be  like  the  man  who 
was  allowed  to  put  his  hand  in  at  an  open  window 
where  were  stored  many  treasures,  and  secure  all 
he  could  in  a  given  time.  He  glanced  at  a  glitter- 
ing ruby,  then  reached  for  a  diamond,  then  some 
sapphires  linked  together  caught  his  eye,  a  golden 
net, — alas!  when  his  time  was  up,  as  he  had  not 
firm  hold  on  any,  he  lost  them  all.  You  will  be  wiser, 
sonny,  and  not  be  too  ambitious  to  shine,  all  at 
once. 

Have  you  found  out  the  C.  S.  boy  yet?  I  know 
you  are  acting  the  wise  virgin,  keeping  your  lamp 
filled  every  day;  for  sometimes  the  darkness  comes 
upon  us  suddenly  and  we  must  be  prepared.  I  know 
your  nature — your  thought — better  than  you  do 
yourself,  dear,  and  would  suggest  that  you  try  to 
care  only  what  God  thinks  about  you,  and  not  mind 
what  people  think  at  all.  God  is  the  one  you  are 
working  to  please.  You  are  loving  and  kind  and 
would  like  to  have  everybody  think  well  of  you,  and 
like  you,  but  you  must  earn  your  own  self-respect. 
Learn  to  think  well  of  yourself,  and  of  the  real  boy 
that  dwells  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High. 
Be  what  you  know  you  are  in  reality.  Make  friends 
with  any  one,  but  let  God  send  your  friends.  Please 
answer  every  question  and  write  a  little  longer  let- 

79 


ters.  Every  little  thing  interests  us.  Lovingly  your 
best  friend,  reflecting  the  Mother,  God. 

In  October  she  writes  him  a  letter  describing  the 
autumnal  show  of  trees  and  sky,  reporting  events 
at  home  and  giving  him  more  advice  mixed  with 
playful  scoldings.  These  are  extracts  from  it: 

Sunday  Morning,  Oftober  17,  1897. 

MY  OWN  DARLING  BOY:  The  glory  of  the  out- 
look from  the  sitting-room  windows  is  beyond  de- 
scription. It  is  surely  the  "garden  of  the  Lord."  All 
colors  of  red  from  the  deepest  red  to  a  mere  rosy 
flush  cover  tree  and  vine.  The  white  wax-berries 
and  the  brilliant  ones  of  the  barberry,  the  deep  blue 
of  the  bay,  the  softer  blue  of  the  sky  with  fleecy 
white  clouds  floating  in  it  and  the  distant  shimmer 
of  the  mountains  beyond  make  one  feel  that  the 
mysteries  of  Eleusis  are  still  with  us,  and  that  na- 
ture is  a  veil  which  faintly  conceals  the  real,  spirit- 
ual world.  All  things  seem  to  glorify  God,  to  typify 
Good,  to  express  Good,  and  I  feel  as  I  hold  you  in 
thought  in  writing  to  you  that  the  grandest  creation 
of  God  is  revealed  in  man, — in  you, — that  His 
eternal  beauty,  strength,  intelligence  and  love  are 
expressed  in  you. 

I  am  always  so  happy  to  get  your  letters  although 
they  do  not  answer  the  questions  I  would  so  like  to 
have  a  response  to,  but  I  know  that  as  you  are  on  the 
"go"  for  improvement  you  will  begin  to  look  over 
our  letters  before  answering  them.  Corresponding 
is  just  a  conversation.  Suppose  Mrs.  L.  would  say 
to  a  friend, — "I  am  very  much  interested  in  you. 
Did  you  succeed  in  getting  the  piece  of  music  you 
80 


were  looking  for?"  and  her  friend's  reply  would  be, 
— "Apples  are  larger  this  fall  than  usual  and  I  am 
eating  so  many  I  am  getting  fat."  Interesting  as  you 
see,  but  not  to  the  point. 

"What 's  going  on  at  the  dear  old  home?"  Well, 
for  one  thing,  housecleaning  with  a  vengeance.  Not 
a  cockroach  dares  to  peep  its  miserable  head  out  of  a 
crack  below,  or  skurry  over  the  newly  painted  floor. 
Every  reform  possible  is  being  made  below  stairs 
and  even  the  whole  village  is  being  taken  into  con- 
sideration. I  hope  that  you  have  found  your  Bible.  I 
am  glad  you  are  taking  an  interest  in  the  Y.M.C.A., 
but,  darling,  do  not  speak  from  any  other  motive 
than  the  desire  to  help  others;  and  you  can  help 
others  most  by  being  rather  than  talking.  Read  daily, 
my  dear  boy,  "Science  and  Health"  or  "Miscella- 
neous Writings."  Remember  you  are,  or  will  soon 
be,  a  member  of  The  Church  of  Christ,  Scientist.  I 
will  send  you  papers  to  sign  and  please  send  them 
again  to  Mrs.  C.,for  she  needs  to  add  her  signature. 

The  application  for  membership  in  The  First 
Church  of  Christ,  Scientist,  referred  to  in  the  letter 
just  quoted,  was  accepted  and  he  became  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Mother  Church  in  June  of  the  next  year, 
as  the  following  notice  records: 

Mr.  Howard  M.  Longyear,  Marquette,  Michigan. 

DEAR  BROTHER:  Your  application  to  become  a 
member  of  The  First  Church  of  Christ,  Scientist,  in 
Boston,  Mass.,  has  been  received,  and  you  were  ad- 
mitted to  membership  with  the  Church  in  conform- 
ity with  the  Tenets  and  Rules,  June  4, 1 898.  Yours 
in  the  bonds  of  Christ,  WILLIAM  B.  JOHNSON,  Clerk. 

81 


The  following  letter  written  by  Howard's  mother 
October  23, 1 8 97,  shows  that  he  had  not  made  him- 
self comfortable  in  the  new  environment. 

DEAREST  HOWARD  :  Just  wait  in  patience  and  God 
will  show  Himself  to  you  in  the  loveliest  of  all  ways, 
a  friend.  You  are  liked,  Howard,  for  everybody  likes 
love,  goodness,  and  joy,  and  you  are  the  reflection 
of  Love  and  nothing  else. 

I  see  your  thought,  dear.  You  are  trying  to  make 
us  proud  of  you  by  standing  high  in  your  studies, 
but  do  not  do  it  at  the  expense  of  every-day  joy. 
Be  steady  and  moderate,  be  content  to  stand  lower 
and  give  more  time  and  thought  to  others.  You  have 
a  right  to  a  fulness  of  joy  every  moment  of  your 
life, — yes,  it  is  your  duty  to  enter  into  the  joy  of 
Our  Lord.  Now  I  know  you  will  welcome  these 
helpful  words  of  motherly  love  and  will  act  upon 
them. 

Read  your  "Daily  Light"  when  you  arise.  Ask 
God  to  let  His  Love  shine  through  you;  that  you 
may  feel  an  interest  in,  and  a  love  for,  His  children. 
Empty  your  thought  of  self  and  try  to  live  for  others. 
When  you  go  to  breakfast,  greet  every  one  as  you 
would  wish  others  to  greet  you.  Talk  of  others  and 
outside  things,  never  of  self.  Try  to  be  jolly,  frank 
and  open.  Act  to  please  God,  and  do  not  care  what 
you  may  imagine  others  think  of  you.  I  saw  your 
real  self,  loving,  cheerful  and  gay,  on  our  trip  to 
Italy  and  Greece.  .  .  . 

Promise  yourself  to  read  in  "  Miscellaneous  Writ- 
ings" half  an  hour  every  day,  and  then  go  out  and 
live  it.  God  will  send  you  friends,  dear,  and  will  be 
your  helper,  guide  and  friend.  Your  part  is  to  be  ab- 
82 


solutely  true  in  word  and  deed  and  to  look  for  re- 
ward in  a  free  consciousness.  Suppose  you  were  the 
best  scholar  in  the  whole  school,  what  would  that 
bring  to  you?  Nothing  but  vanity,  envy  and  con- 
tempt. 

Suppose  you  reflected  Love  every  day,  were  hon- 
est, meek,  obedient  to  Good,  frank  and  happy ;  what 
will  that  bring?  You  are,  darling,  looking  in  the 
right  direction  for  help  and  you  will  get  it.  You  are 
naturally  a  most  lovable  boy,  and  if  you  will  stran- 
gle that  miserable  lying,  mortal  claim  of  a  creature 
which  tries  to  talk  lies  to  you,  as  well  as  to  all  of 
us,  you  will  find  your  thought  firmer  and  steadier 
and  your  life  growing  happy.  Be  ambitious  to  be 
the  expression  of  God.  Hold  this  thought  while  in 
chapel, — "God  is  all  in  all:  then  Spirit  and  its 
glorious  expression  fill  this  room."  In  studying, — 
"There  is  but  one  Mind,  and  I  am  the  reflection 
of  it.  In  it  is  no  thought  of  fatigue  or  ignorance.  I 
can  never  feel  proud  of  reflecting  God,  but  most 
humble  to  think  He  will  shine  through  me." 

That  you  do  love  us,  dear,  we  both  feel  and  we 
know  that  you  are  striving  to  do  just  what  you  think 
is  right,  but  listen  often  to  the  still  small  voice.  Ask 
God  for  friends,  don't  try  to  make  any  for  your- 
self,—  that  is  my  definite  idea.  God  is  fitting  you 
to  have  some  lovely  ones,  but  do  not  try  to  please 
others,  or  to  win  friends  by  brag,  or  show,  or  tricks. 
Don't  try  to  lead,  but  be  willing  to  follow  and  to 
learn  games  and  take  instruction  cheerfully. 

Write  me  a  little  loving  private  note,  my  dear,  and 
tell  me  how  you  feel  about  this  letter,  and  ask  for 
whatever  help  you  need.  You  have  a  right  to  every- 

83 


thing  you  desire  that  is  just,  and  you  should  have 
it.  Answer  me  frankly  about  your  organ,  Howard. 
I  do  not  understand  your  silence.  I  would  give  up 
some  of  my  other  studies  to  take  it.  That  little 
sentence  error  is  trying  to  write,  that  it  hopes  for 
relief  from  this  school,  is  met  with  an  emphatic  de- 
nial, "There  is  no  place  where  God  is  not.  He  is 
the  one  Mind  and  there  is  no  mind  to  be  fatigued." 

The  grand  art  of  living  is  to  have  each  day  a  little 
eternity  just  full  of  good.  God  (or  duty)  does  not  re- 
quire us  to  do  more  than  we  can  thoroughly  enjoy 
doing.  Now  try,  dear,  to  put  self  out, — self-will, 
self-love,  self-justification.  Just  give  up  and  let  Love 
rule.  I  know  so  well,  my  dear,  my  mental  struggles, 
that  I  can  appreciate  yours  and  perhaps  help  you 
out. 

How  I  wish  you  were  to  be  with  us  Thanksgiving ! 
Wherever  you  are,  try  to  make  some  one  happy,  and 
you  will  have  a  jolly  day.  How  much  better  it  is  to 
find  out  some  intrinsic  worth  in  a  person,  than  to 
have  it  flaunted  in  one's  face. 

Send  me  a  soul-cheering  letter.  Won't  we  have  a 
jolly  time  Christmas!  I  try  to  live  only  in  the  now, 
but  I  find  that  I  am  anticipating  a  lot  of  fun.  If  you 
will  send  the  first  three  pages  of  this  letter  to  A.,  after 
assimilating  the  love  thoughts  therein,  I  will  thank 
you.  Please  tell  me  frankly  if  you  like  to  have  me 
write  thus  helpfully.  If  you  don't  I  won't  write  so 
any  more.  Do  show  love  and  interest  in  the  chil- 
dren, dear;  they  would  be  so  happy  to  hear  from  you 
diredly. 

Rest  in  this  thought,  dear, "  My  mother  loves  and 
understands  me." 


Begin  the  change  by  dating  your  letter.  I  did  not 
do  so  the  other  day,  and  as  it  was  a  business  letter, 
I  received  notice  of  it.  I  felt  humiliated,  but  "  the 
trier  wears  the  crown,"  and  God  will  give  it.  Lov- 
ingly, your  own  MAMMA. 

Howard  received  the  following  from  his  mother, 
dated  November  7,  1897: 

MY  DARLING  BOY:  I  sit  down  with  your  letter 
before  me  to  see  if  there  are  any  questions  you 
wish  answered  and  to  give  you  the  feeling  that  I  am 
continuing  your  conversation,  and  that  I  am  really 
deeply  interested  in  what  you  are  writing  about. 
Many  congratulations  for  being  on  the  honor  roll. 
I  know  that  means  hard,  honest  study.  If  you  can 
keep  thoroughly  happy,  natural  and  loving,  while 
you  are  doing  good  work,  you  can  be  sure  divine 
Love,  and  not  self-will,  is  leading  you. 

I  am  glad  that  you  are  getting  interested  in  For- 
estry. I  saw  in  the  paper  the  other  day  that  Wiscon- 
sin had  taken  it  up.  Papa  and  I  are  glad  enough  that 
you  didn't  go  into  foot-ball.  It  is  all  for  the  best. 
Don't  I  revel  in  the  thought  of  my  home  gathering 
at  Christmas ! 

I  sometimes  feel  sorry  that  you  are  not  of  a  more 
social  nature,  dear, — that  you  see  so  little  around 
you  to  enjoy ;  but  I  know  that  everything  will  come 
all  right  in  time.  You  would  rather  be  alone  than  as- 
sociate with  impure  or  profane  boys,  and  I  respect 
you  for  it.  If  you  would  forget  yourself,  your  mortal 
claim  of  self,  and  let  the  real,  natural  boy  appear, 
you  would  find  many  congenial  friends.  I  would 
rather  have  you  make  too  few  than  too  many.  You 
are  my  heart's  delight,  any  way,  and  as  I  know  whose 

85 


boy  you  really  are,  and  what  your  motives  and  de- 
sires are,  I  know  you  ought  to  be  and  will  be  happy 
every  minute.  We  all  have  many  weeds  in  our  nature 
to  overcome  and  root  out.  Look  out  for  the  good. 
Strive  to  find  God  in  every  one,  and  just  be  your 
natural  self  and  God  will  show  Himself  to  you  in 
His  other  children.  Lovingly,  your  own  MAMMA. 

A  week  later,  November  15,  1897,  his  mother 
writes  from  Chicago:  "Abide  in  Truth,  dear  one, 
and  you,  as  the  reflection  of  God,  will  have  domin- 
ion over  all  the  world.  What  papa  meant  to  say 
was,  that  you  should  not  use  willpower,  and  study 
with  the  motive  of  beating  others.  Reflecting  the 
one  Intelligence  and  studying  to  show  forth  the  one 
Mind  is  all  right  and  will  never  tire  you." 

Reproof  was  sometimes  needed,  and  if  so,  was 
forthcoming  in  bare  and  unmistakable  words,  of 
which  the  following  is  an  example : 

December  3,  1897. 

MY  DEAREST  HOWARD:  The  air  is  full  of  Christ- 
mas cheer  and  everything  is  humming  with  joy.  Jack 
has  been  doing  up  his  bundles,  and  he  says  he  feels 
that  Christmas  is  here  now.  Your  letter  about  your 
Christmas  presents  received;  its  wording,  I  know, 
did  not  convey  your  meaning.  I  am  sorry  that  you 
saw  fit  to  deliberately  disobey  me  in  regard  to  the 
photos.  I  expect  obedience  and  shall  always  expect  it 
from  you.  It  is  God's  law  and  no  one  ever  gets  too 
old  to  obey.  I  do  not  give  many  commands,  but  to 
those  I  do  give  I  expect  to  have  entire  trustful  obe- 
dience. Now,  dear  boy,  you  who  are  striving  to  put 
down  all  claims  of  error,  read  these  references  care- 
86 


fully ,  and  make  them  your  own :  Col.  iii.  20 ;  Eph.  vi. 
2  and  3 ;  Lev.  xix.  3  ;  Prov.  xv.  20. 

If  we  allow  you  to  stop  in  Chicago  one  day,  it  is 
on  condition  that  you  go  the  first  thing  in  the  morn- 
ing and  have  your  photos  taken.  Send  your  account 
(this  is  a  command)  in  your  next  letter,  of  the  twenty- 
five  dollars  the  bursar  gave  you  to  go  to  Philadel- 
phia. Remember,  dear  boy,  that  was  not  your  money, 
but  papa's.  You  forgot  to  say  that  you  received  the 
money  papa  sent.  Your  happiness  at  home  depends 
largely  upon  the  spirit  of  love  and  unselfishness  you 
bring  with  you. 

You  do  not  like  to  be  corrected, — then  do  not  put 
yourself  in  the  way  of  correction.  Try  to  please 
others  and  to  conform  in  every  way  to  the  rules  of 
the  house.  You  are  the  oldest  boy  and  will  set  the 
example.  If  you  will  be  my  aide-de-camp  and  help 
the  boys  to  "work  offsteam"  out  doors, — will  give 
willing  and  quick  obedience  to  the  mother  who  is, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  Queen  of  the  household, — 
the  rebellious  words,  "  not  on  your  life,"  will  not  be 
heard.  There  must  be  a  ruling  power;  that  will  be 
Love.  Don't  allow  error  to  dispute  or  argue.  Let 
perfect  peace  reign.  We  are  planning  for  a  lovely 
time. 

I  am  led  to  write  this  from  the  tone  of  your  last 
" Barnardy"  letter.  "/,  thegreaf,  the  wise,  /know 
best.  Who  are  you  to  presume  to  teach  me?1'  None  of 
that,  if  you  please.  A  mother  is  entitled  to  all  obe- 
dience and  reverent  love.  I  was  glad  to  have  you 
choose  for  yourself,  but  I  look  for  a  different  tone 
from  the  son  I  bore,  nurtured  and  raised  to  obey  the 
command  of  Love.  You  are  the  dearest  and  most 


lovable  boy  in  the  world  and  the  bear  skin  must 
come  off.  Now,  my  darling,  if  you  will  let  my  words 
sink  deep  into  your  heart  you  will  get  no  rebuffs  or 
rebukes.  In  love,  MAMMA. 

ON  the  fly-leaf  of  his  diary  for  1898  Howard 
wrote  these  lines: 

Good  thoughts  are  better  than  common  deeds^ 
Good  thoughts  are  what  one  mostly  needs. 
/'//  write  my  deeds  and  thoughts  as  well, 
For  in  a  world  of  thought  I  dwell. 

In  one  of  his  books  which  he  used  for  figures 
and  rough  notes,  the  above  verse  was  found  in  the 
following  rudimentary  stages: 

Thoughts  are  almost  always  better  than  deeds. 

Thoughts  are  always  better  than  deeds 
And  thoughts  are  what  one  always  needs. 

Good  thoughts  are  better  than  common  deeds. 
And  these  are  what  one  mostly  needs. 
So  write  the  deeds  and  thoughts  as  well, 
For  in  the  land  of  thoughts  we  dwell. 

Howard's  diary  for  1898  was  the  most  volumi- 
nous of  all  his  note-books.  The  original  book  was 
much  too  small,  and  for  many  of  the  days  he  added 
from  five  to  ten  extra  sheets  of  thin  paper  closely 
filled  with  writing,  on  both  sides  of  each  sheet.  The 
book  is  also  profusely  illustrated  with  pen  drawings, 
maps,  diagrams  and  curious  red  and  black  pictures 
which  he  loved  to  make.  His  notes  tell  all  about  each 
day's  work  and  play;  his  reading  and  his  thoughts. 
He  made  a  record  of  every  thing :  his  examination 
marks,  the  money  he  spent,  his  golf  scores,  the 
changes  in  the  weather,  what  he  saw,  heard  and 
88 


said.  Out  of  his  great  abundance  of  notes,  only  a 
few  are  selected,  and  they  are  mainly  of  a  charac- 
ter that  will  show  Howard's  attitude  toward  the 
supremely  important  interests  in  life.  The  notes 
are  as  follows: 

January  6, 1 898.  Order  and  cleanliness  are  the  hab- 
its which  I  am  trying  to  acquire,  and  gluttony  and 
exaggeration  are  the  ones  I  am  trying  daily  to  over- 
come. 

January  9.  My  creed  differs  from  theirs  because  I 
believe  that  God  is  all,  and  error  an  illusion.  Hence- 
forth I  am  going  to  let  people  see  what  kind  of  a 
fellow  I  am  and  not  bawl  it  out  in  meetings.  A  man 
does  not  gain  anything  by  covering  his  sins  with  a 
cloak.  The  only  way  to  repent  of  sins  is  to  destroy 
them.  "Verbum  satsapienti"  On  the  first  of  January, 
1898,  I  did  not  make  any  resolutions  as  so  many 
did,  but  in  the  same  town  where  I  was  there  was  a 
fine  girl  in  whose  eyes  I  was  desirous  of  appear- 
ing faultless.  I  had  learned  in  reading  "Science  and 
Health,"  by  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy,  that  deception 
before  marriage  is  the  greatest  generator  of  trouble 
after  marriage,  and  holding  that  in  mind  I  said  to 
myself,  "  I  wonder  if  I  have  any  faults  to  overcome 
or  virtues  to  acquire."  Before  meeting  this  girl  I  had 
made  the  great  mistake  of  believing  myself  faultless, 
but  I  found  out  that  I  was  not  faultless  enough  to 
have  enemies.  That  day  when  I  saw  a  few  other  per- 
sons talking  with  this  girl,  I  became  aware  of  quite  a 
number  of  faults :  one  of  them  was  exaggeration,  an- 
other uncleanliness,  and  when  I  took  her  into  sup- 
per I  discovered  that  I  had  a  terrible  appetite  which 
is  called  gluttony:  and  after  the  ball  when  I  entered 


my  room,  I  found  it  all  topsy-turvy;  and  then  I 
thought  "What  if  she  should  come  in  here!"  I  am 
now  earnestly  striving  and  working  to  become  fit 
to  appear  well  in  her  eyes  and  in  the  eyes  of  other 
people.  "To  build  aright,  we  must  first  tear  down." 
"Science  and  Health,"  page  97.  When  a  man  starts 
to  reform  he  must  not  be  surprised  if  he  finds  that 
when  he  first  starts  the  reform  he  is  seemingly  worse 
off  than  before.  An  unsafe  elevator  is  worse  than 
none  at  all.  A  man  does  not  truly  reform  if  he  only 
adds  better  things  to  his  character  and  does  not 
banish  those  things  which  are  sinful  or  untrue.  A 
shanty  cannot  be  made  into  a  palace  by  only  cov- 
ering it  with  marble  slabs  and  gold,  and  putting 
beautiful  furniture  inside  of  it.  It  is  still  a  shanty. 
Thus  with  a  man's  character.  He  must  expel  ma- 
terial thoughts,  habits  and  deeds  and  fill  his  mind 
with  spiritual  things.  I  am  a  Christian  Scientist  but 
I  like  to  hear  the  thoughts  of  Presbyterian  boys  and 
of  other  creeds.  During  my  first  half  year  at  Law- 
renceville  I  attended  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  there  and  got 
great  pleasure  in  listening  to  the  thoughts  of  other 
boys  in  respect  to  religion;  but  I  never  spoke,  be- 
cause I  thought  that  if  I  spoke  my  thoughts  and 
said,  "In  Truth  there  is  no  evil:  evil  is  but  an  illu- 
sion," they  might  not  like  it,  thinking  I  was  trying 
to  convert  them.  If  my  life  from  the  beginning  had 
been  destined  to  be  that  of  a  reformer,  to-night 
would  have  been  my  chance,  for  the  secretary  of 
the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  asked  me  to  lead  the  class  meet- 
ing, at  which  about  fifteen  of  the  most  religious  fel- 
lows of  the  class  of  1899  would  be  present.  But  I 
believe  in  leading  a  strictly  upright  life  and  in  giv- 
90 


ing  a  good  example,  expecting  others  to  follow  it. 
Abstaining  from  the  devil  profits  not  if  we  turn 
not  to  Christ.  Luke  vi.  12;  Matt,  xxviii.  18.  One 
of  the  greatest  mistakes,  it  seems  to  me,  is  to  teach 
religion  by  telling  the  pupils  to  abstain  from  for- 
nication, uncleanness,  deceit,  drunkenness,  and  so 
on;  and  never  telling  them  what  to  do.  If  the 
temperance  associations  were  done  away  with,  it  is 
my  opinion  that  there  would  be  fewer  drunkards. 
In  .  .  .,  in  the  year  1868,  was  started  a  temperance 
club  which  broke  up  one  night  in  the  midst  of  their 
speeches  when  the  president  of  the  association  was 
brought  in  drunk.  At  the  next  meeting,  he,  as  an 
apology,  said,  that  as  he  had  his  mind  constantly 
dwelling  on  drunkenness  he  thought  that  to  drink 
must  be  a  very  pleasant  sensation,  seeing  that  so 
many  were  drawn  away  by  it,  and  that  the  more  he 
tried  to  keep  his  body  in  subjection,  the  more  he 
felt  that  he  wished  to  experience  the  sensation  of 
being  drunk.  So,  hardly  knowing  what  he  was  do- 
ing, he  went  into  a  small  saloon,  and  drank  until  he 
fell  asleep.  Then  his  friends  came  and  carried  him 
into  the  meeting.  My  mother,  who  frequently  went 
to  those  meetings  for  the  purpose  of  hearing  the 
fellows  speak,  says,  that  they  all  turned  out  hope- 
less drunkards  but  one. 

January  1 7.  The  days  are  progressing  as  fast  as  ever, 
but  each  day  brings  its  possibilities.  I  think  there 
are  two  things  that  make  a  good  character:  first  to 
have  a  younger  brother  who  copies  your  virtues 
and  defects,  and  secondly  a  girl. 
January  20.  Perfection  in  all  things  is  very  difficult 
to  obtain,  and  most  persons  are  used  up  in  securing 


it.  Benjamin  Franklin's  story  of  the  speckled  axe 
shows  this  clearly.  A  farmer,  not  content  with  hav- 
ing only  the  point  of  his  axe  sharp,  wanted  to  have 
all  the  rest  bright  like  the  point,  so  he  took  it  to  a 
blacksmith,  who  said  he  would  brighten  the  axe  if 
the  farmer  would  turn  the  grindstone.  The  farmer 
was  so  tired  after  a  while  that  he  said  "he  liked  a 
speckled  axe." 

"January  22.  Every  bad  trait  of  character  that  is  not 
mastered  on  its  first  appearance  will  become  "pricks 
in  your  eyes,  and  thorns  in  your  sides,  and  shall  vex 
you  in  the  land  wherein  ye  dwell,"  Numbers  xxxiii. 
55.  Therefore  drive  out  all  evil  so  that  only  good 
shall  remain.  "For  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall 
die:  but  if  ye  through  the  Spirit  do  mortify  the 
deeds  of  the  body,  ye  shall  live."  I  have  often  pon- 
dered over  this  saying:  "If  God  be  for  us,  who  can 
be  against  us?"  Either  the  persons  like  Anthony 
Comstock,  missionaries  and  others,  do  not  have 
God's  sanction  for  their  work,  or  those  who  op- 
pose them  are  only  shadows  that  disappear  when 
seen  in  a  strong  light. 

Reformer  s  Mistakes.  One  of  the  greatest  mistakes 
that  would-be  reformers  like  Anthony  Comstock 
make,  is  to  say,  "Thou  shalt  not!"  If  Anthony 
Comstock  says  such  and  such  a  book  is  not  to  be 
read,  everybody  would  read  it  that  could  lay  hands 
on  it.  The  best  way  is  to  go  and  recommend  some 
good  book.  If  all  the  four  hundred  of  New  York 
society  instead  of  saying  that  such  and  such  a  theatre 
is  a  terrible  place  to  go  to,  would  say:  "Such  and 
such  a  theatre  is  fine;  I  wish  you  would  go  to  it," — 
the  standard  of  New  York  operas  would  be  elevated. 
92 


"If  any  man  defile  the  temple  of  God,  him  shall 
God  destroy;  for  the  temple  of  God  is  holy,  which 
temple  ye  are."  I  understand  this  text  to  mean  if 
any  man  wastes  his  substance  in  riotous  living  God 
will  not  renew  it  for  him.  Therefore  keep  yourself 
holy  and  do  not  pollute  the  temple  of  God  by  be- 
ing immoral,  dishonest,  deceitful  or  impure.  "The 
character  of  a  man's  mother  can  be  told  by  the  man 
himself."  To  choose  a  wife  look  for  her  character. 
"Science  and  Health,"  page  132,  line  12. 
February  12,  1898.  The  Book  of  Revelation  pos- 
sesses a  charm  for  me,  partly  on  account  of  the  mys- 
teries there  involved,  and  partly  on  account  of  the 
freat  promises  given  to  those  who  do  no  wrong. 
Those  passages  in  Revelation  concerning  "overcom- 
ing" are  underscored  in  Howard's  Bible. ~]  One  of  the 
greatest  mistakes  that  old  persons  make  is  looking 
upon  death  as  the  door  to  heaven.  Death,  as  the 
Bible  declares,  I  Cor.  xv.  26,  is  an  enemy  to  be  "de- 
stroyed," because  death  "cometh  not  without  sin," 
and  if  we  could  once  conquer  the  desire  to  sin,  we 
should  not  die.  "The  wages  of  sin  is  death."  "Sin, 
when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death."  Most  peo- 
ple of  the  nineteenth  century  believe  that  changes 
of  the  weather,  food  or  moisture  bring  about  sick- 
ness; and  sickness,  death;  but  if  they  trace  their  sin- 
ful deeds  and  thoughts  back  they  will  see  the  cause, 
which  is  mental,  not  physical.  The  only  way  to  re- 
pent for  disobedience  to  God's  law,  is  to  suffer  for 
sin  thus  brought  into  the  world.  Obedience  is  better 
than  a  thousand  sacrifices.  "How  difficult  it  is  to 
save  the  bark  of  reputation  from  the  rocks  of  igno- 
rance." \_Petrarch.~\  This  all  depends  on  the  good  or 

93 


bad  nature  of  the  crew  whose  name  is  Character,  and 
on  the  captain  whose  semblance  we  are.The  very  best 
steering  is  required.  The  waves  are  the  world. 
February  13.  In  the  night  B.  asked  me  my  religion, 
and  thank  God  that  strength  was  given  to  me  to  ac- 
knowledge Christ! 

February  19.  II  Chronicles  xvi.  12:  "Yet  in  his  dis- 
ease he  sought  not  to  the  Lord,  but  to  the  physi- 
cians." This  verse  shows  more  clearly  than  any 
other  that  I  have  yet  seen  in  the  Bible,  the  fallacy 
of  depending  on  physicians.  Some  people  are  apt  to 
say : "  The  Lord  does  not  heal  now  as  H  e  used  to ' ' ; 
but  they  are  in  the  wrong,  because  Christian  Scien- 
tists have  proved  that  disease  is  nothing, — only  the 
absence  of  perfect  health.  Disease  is  darkness,  health 
is  light.  If  a  person  is  all  in  darkness,  it  is  not  so  ter- 
rifying as  when  there  is  a  very  little  light,  because  in 
perfect  darkness  nothing  can  be  seen,  while  in  a  very 
dim  light  objects  present  a  much  more  terrifying  as- 
pect; but  as  the  light  grows  stronger  the  uncertainty 
concerning  the  object  passes  away,  and  when  once  in 
this  state  of  perfection  nothing  is  terrifying  or  hid- 
eous. It  is  truly  the  millennium  of  the  Lord. 
March  20,  1898.  The  cure  of  the  physical  does  not 
help  the  mental,  but  the  cure  of  the  mental  helps 
the  physical.  Read  in  the  night  James  i.  12  and  I 
had  a  new  thought.  It  is  better  for  the  soul  to  en- 
dure temptation  than  to  flee  from  it,  because  no  man 
is  tempted  more  than  he  can  endure. 
March  30.  Evil  effects  of  thought.  Most  people  are 
hypnotists  without  knowing  it.  They  say  in  their 
minds,  "Don't  do  such  a  thing  or  you'll  get  such 
a  thing"  and  it  nearly  always  turns  out  so.  Persons 

94 


also  hypnotize  themselves  in  the  same  manner.  Doc- 
tors only  look  on  one  side  of  the  case,  i.e.  the  physi- 
cal. Now  the  Christian  Scientists  are  studying  the 
mental  side  of  the  case  and  find  that  when  the  men- 
tal side  is  cured  the  physical  is  also.  Therefore  it  is 
the  mind  that  ought  to  be  guarded  more  than  the 
body.Whoever wishes  to  live  must  try  to  conquer. 
May  15,  1898.  To  learn  the  faults  in  one's  own 
character,  learn  from  all  the  disagreeable  traits  in 
everybody  else's  character.  One  day  this  spring  Pop 
Stevens  came  into  my  room  and  asked  me  a  ques- 
tion. By  force  of  habit  I  happened  to  say,  "What?" 
"Do  you  notice  you  always  say,  'What?'  to  all 
questions  asked  you?"  Again  I  said,  "What?"  by 
force  of  habit,  and  saw  what  a  serious  habit  it  was. 
I  then  resolved  to  correct  that  habit,  but  found  it 
an  awfully  tenacious  habit,  as  I  could  never  catch 
myself  in  the  act  of  saying  it,  since  it  came  off  my 
lips  as  unconsciously  as  breathing.  I  find  that  these 
unconscious  habits  are  a  hundred  times  worse  than 
conscious  habits.  For  instance,  the  habit  of  expec- 
torating saliva  from  the  mouth.  One  night  while 
carefully  reviewing  my  character,  I  found  that  this 
habit  had  grown  upon  me  since  I  came  to  Law- 
renceville.  Well !  I  checked  that  habit  inside  of  two 
weeks.  One  of  my  worst  habits  is  making  the  person 
to  whom  I  am  talking  feel  uncomfortable.  I  hardly 
ever  say  things  about  a  person  to  his  face  with  evil 
intent,  but  sort  of  jokingly.  The  best  way  to  reform 
one's  own  life  is  to  go  into  new  places  with  none 
of  the  old  obstacles  hindering  him. — To  better  il- 
lustrate this  motto,  I  will  relate  an  account  of  my 
life.  When  I  was  in  Cleveland,  Ohio,  in  1893,  I 

95 


was  a  perfect  terror.  I  took  doors  off  their  hinges, 
took  jewels  out  of  watches  and  could  never  stay  still 
without  doing  something.  I  think  that  this  was 
partly  due  to  the  opinion  others  held  of  me.  .  .  . 
I  see  clearly  now  my  aunt  tried  to  do  the  best  she 
could,  but  as  soon  as  she  was  out  .  .  .  the  restless 
activity  of  my  system  always  set  me  to  doing  some- 
thing, whether  it  was  counting  the  number  of  figures 
in  the  carpet  or  playing  with  match  boxes  or  calcu- 
lating some  astronomical  problem.  In  1895  I  went 
to  France  and  there  I  learned  to  behave  myself  bet- 
ter than  before,  being  put  among  strange  people,  and 
when  the  people  there  came  to  know  me,  held  my 

deeds  in  a  little  bit  higher  esteem  than had 

done.  I  went  to  Lisieux,  in  Normandy,  and  there  I 
created  a  very  favorable  impression  on  persons  by 
my  studious  activities.  Then  in  1 896  when  I  went  to 
Germany,  I  was  about  as  good  as  they  make  them ; 
but  in  1898  I  went  back  to  [Cleveland]  for  a  week 
and  found  that thought  I  was  the  same  old  ter- 
ror that  I  had  been  four  years  before.  This  opinion 
in  which  she  held  me,  almost  succeeded  in  destroy- 
ing the  character  that  foreign  agencies  had  been 
building  up  for  two  or  three  years;  but  one  thing 
saved  me :  I  have  a  friend,  whom  I  notified  of,  or 
who  noticed  through  my  letters,  my  change  of  char- 
acter; and  the  high  esteem  in  which  I  held  him, 
served  to  help  me  preserve  my  good  name.  I  did 
not  realize  how  critical  a  struggle  this  was  while  I 
was  going  through  it,  but  now  I  see  how  great  it 
was,  and  shall  always  be  thankful  to  H.  W.,  who 
saved  from  falling,  inside  of  a  week,  the  character 
which  was  two  years  in  building  up. 


June  4,  1898.  This  is  the  first  time  this  year  that  I 
have  not  felt  like  studying.  I  must  write  to  mamma 
telling  her  not  to  worry  about  my  studies,  because 
I  think  that  her  worrying  is  the  main  cause  of  my 
disinclination. 

July  20,  1898.  I  hate  immorality  in  all  forms,  be  it 
in  boys  or  girls,  but  I  like  a  person  who  has  some 
real  "fun"  in  his  or  her  character. 
July  28.  Really  I  don't  believe  that  I  do  love  as 
much  as  some  people.  My  love  consists  in  search- 
ing out  all  the  good  points  in  a  girl  that  I  can,  and 
I  love  the  girl  with  the  most  good  qualities.  Purity 
comes  at  the  head  of  the  list.  Character  and  thought 
come  next,  and  looks  last.  I  think  that  purity  is  one 
of  the  most  desirable  qualities  in  any  person. 
ORober  30,  1898.  "Help  Lord;  for  the  godly  man 
ceaseth;  for  the  faithful  fail  from  among  the  chil- 
dren of  men."  "  They  are  all  gone  aside,  they  are  all 
together  become  filthy:  there  is  none  that  doeth 
good,  no,  not  one."  "They  are  corrupt,  they  have 
done  abominable  works,  there  is  none  that  doeth 
good."  "How  long  wilt  thou  forget  me,  O  Lord? 
for  ever?  how  long  wilt  thou  hide  thy  face  from 
me?"  "Hear  the  right,  O  Lord,  attend  unto  my 
cry,  give  ear  unto  my  prayer  that  goeth  not  out 
of  feigned  lips."  "Why  standest  thou  afar  off,  O 
Lord  ?  why  hidest  thou  thyself  in  times  of  trouble?" 
The  above  sentiments  from  the  Psalms  of  David 
appeal  very  strongly  to  me  for  several  reasons. 

Fool  that  I  was  and  should  be  still^ 

Had  not  kind  Providence  with  favoring  will 

Placed  in  me  the  power  divine 

To  always  worship  at  her  shrine. 

97 


"  Always  worship  ?  Always  pray  ? 
On  the  knees?"  I  answer,  "Nay!" 
Make  every  thought  a  living  prayer 
And  you  can  worship  everywhere. 

Nimium  Fortunatus  [Howard's  nom  de  plume\. 

[Not  dated ;  probably  November  20,  1898.]  Romans 
i.  8 :  "Your  faith  is  spoken  of  throughout  the  whole 
world."  Christian  Science  is  getting  to  be  largely 
talked  about  in  all  circles  and  pretty  soon  every  one 
will  be  interested  in  it.  Romans  i.  17:  "The  just 
shall  live  by  faith."  If  God  is  revealed  from  heaven 
against  all  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  men 
who  hold  the  truth  in  unrighteous  courses,  all  sick- 
ness, disease,  etc.,  comes  from  some  sin.  Persons  in 
the  nineteenth  century  are  apt  to  say,"  Well,  every- 
body is  learning  that  now  " ;  but  they  do  not  under- 
stand that  if  they  are  stricken  with  some  disease  it  is 
because  they  have  sinned.  When  a  person  is  young 
it  is  apt  to  be  the  fears  of  his  mother  which  are  re- 
flected on  him,  but  when  he  gets  beyond  fifteen  or 
sixteen  it  is  his  own  sin  which  gives  him  colds,  etc. 
By  sin,  I  mean  even  evil  thoughts,  fears,  and  some 
things  which  would  not  regularly  be  called  sin,  but 
which  are  nevertheless. 

\_Not  dated;  probably  November  22.]  How  to  choose 
a  wife.  The  choosing  of  a  wife  depends  upon  the 
station  in  life  of  a  man  who  is  to  choose  her.  If  a 
man  intends  to  be  a  capitalist,  he  ought  to  choose 
a  beautiful  wife;  one  accomplished  in  all  the  fine 
arts,  who  knows  how  to  lead  balls,  in  short  every- 
thing that  is  needed  to  make  a  society  belle.  But  if 
a  man's  father  has  spent  all  his  money  on  that  man's 
education  so  that  the  man  comes  into  the  world 


without  money, — that  main  factor  of  success  to 
get  which  he  must  strive  twenty  years, — he  should 
marry  a  lively,  pure,  New  England  girl  skilled  in  the 
arts  of  cooking,  gardening  and  housekeeping.  Then 
he  should  buy  a  small  cottage  out  in  the  West  some- 
where with  his  wife  to  take  care  of  it,  while  he  goes 
to  business  to  make  his  fortune,  while  his  wife  keeps 
house,  tends  the  garden,  and  has  a  good  meal  put 
out  for  him  when  he  comes  home.  Phoebe,  described 
in  the  "House  of  the  Seven  Gables,"  was  such  a  girl. 
I  do  not  doubt  but  there  are  many  such  girls  living 
in  New  England  to-day  or  in  Michigan  even.  Even 
though  the  heart  of  youth  yields  to  the  charms  of 
a  dashing,  pretty  and  accomplished  young  lady,  he 
should  never  think  of  taking  her  for  his  wife  unless 
he  has  money  enough  to  keep  him  for  the  rest  of 
his  life  in  clover.  He  should  love  the  self-possessed 
New  England  maid  who  knows  how  to  cook  and 
tend  the  garden.  She  should  be  full  of  fun,  active, 
not  too  fat,  not  necessarily  pretty,  but  such  a  one 
as  is  likely  to  make  the  most  useful  wife  that  any 
man  could  have. 

[Not  dated;  probably  November  27.]  If  a  man  once 
loses  his  reputation  in  a  certain  town,  he  is  never 
likely  to  regain  it  again  in  that  place;  but  if  he  goes 
to  some  other  place  he  is  more  likely  to  regain  it 
again  even  if  the  people  have  heard  something  of 
his  former  vicissitudes.  The  man  who  has  lost  his 
character  in  the  eyes  of  the  people,  is  like  a  man  who 
has  fallen  off  some  steep  cliff.  He  can  never  climb 
up  again  in  the  same  place  where  he  had  fallen  down, 
but  by  trying  various  places  on  both  sides  of  him, 
there  is  likely  to  be  a  crevice  where  he  can  climb  up. 

99 


IN  1 8  9  8 ,  while  at  school,  H  oward  wrote  to  his  par- 
ents frequently ;  seldom  less  than  once  a  week. 
Portions  of  some  of  these  letters  are  here  given : 
March  6,  1898.  I  have  just  come  back  from  hear- 
ing a  most  villainous  attack  on  Christian  Science 
by  a  preacher  here  at  Lawrenceville.  It  was  very 
evident  that  he  knew  nothing  at  all  about  Chris- 
tian Science;  but  he  ought  not  to  have  talked  about 
it  in  that  manner,  anyway.  Please  write  and  tell  me 
what  to  do  about  it;  because  I  don't  want  to  listen 
to  things  which  I  know  are  false,  in  a  house  where 
the  preachers  are  expecled  to  know  something. 
\Howard  called  upon  Dr.  M.,  the  head  of  the  school^ 
and  entered  a  protest  against  allowing  any  religion  to 
be  talked  against  in  the  pulpit,  and  Dr.  M.  promised 
that  it  should  not  happen  again.'] 
March  27.  The  teachers  in  this  house  have  gotten 
so  tired  about  keeping  the  boys  down  by  force, 
that  at  last  they  have  given  up  and  had  to  place  us 
on  our  honor,  and  now  the  house  is  fifty  per  cent 
quieter  than  it  used  to  be.  As  a  persuader  to  this 
new  surprising  state  of  affairs,  they  have  given  us 
liberties  in  lots  of  things  and  have  taken  off  one 
half  of  our  marks  altogether. 
April  24,  1898.  The  time  seems  to  be  going  very 
rapidly  now,  but  I  hope  that  summer  won't  come 
too  quick  for  you  to  buy  me  a  canoe  and  a  3  8  revol- 
ver for  use  in  the  woods,  because  ever  since  I  have 
been  in  the  woods,  and  when  I  saw  those  bear 
tracks  on  the  trail  between  9  and  10,  15  and  16,  T. 
51  N.  R.  28  W.  I  have  often  wanted  some  defense 
besides  my  axe. 

May  i,  1898.  Please  tell  me  in  your  next  letter 
100 


whether  I  can  have  a  canoe  and  a  44  revolver  or  a 
45—50  rifle.  I  think  that  I  am  getting  almost  old 
enough  to  use  one  now.  Have  you  got  the  field 
notes  for  the  Huron  Mountain,  So-sa-wa-ga-ming, 
and  Sauk's  Head  clubs  yet?  Please  send  me  that 
map  of  the  Huron  Mountain  S.  &  F.  C.  as  soon  as 
it  is  printed;  for  I  am  anxious  to  see  what  kind  of  a 
map  it  is.  I  should  think  that  in  the  map  of  the  So- 
sa-wa-ga-ming  lands,  you  would  include  the  East 
part  of  51-28,  so  that  both  clubs  would  have  the 
benefit  of  the  Salmon  Trout  River.  For  instance, 
have  the  map  go  as  far  North  as  the  end  of  Salmon 
Trout  Point,  leaving  out  S.  30  51-27,  and  as  far 
West  as  Oscar's  homestead,  thus  including  the  dam 
and  falls  on  Salmon  Trout  River;  and  let  both  clubs 
have  the  benefit  of  the  fine  fishing  there.  Also  tell 
Mr.  A.  that  there  are  three  fine  little  lakes  about  two 
and  a  half  to  three  miles  S.  S.  W.  of  Sauk's  Head, 
and  that  there  is  probably  good  fishing  in  them. 
On  your  map  of  the  So-sa-wa-ga-ming  lands  don't 
forget  that  there  is  a  wagon  road  from  Burns'  Land- 
ing to  the  N.  W.  end  of  lake.  I  know  that  the  road 
is  there  because  H.  and  myself  went  along  it.  There 
is  another  nice  pond  W.  of  Lake  Independence: 
it  is  either  in  the  S.  E.  corner  of  8,  7,  17  or  18,  but 
I  am  inclined  to  think  that  it  is  in  S.  8. 1  think  that 
there  is  a  spring  somewhere  along  the  shore  of 
Little  Ives'  Lake,  because  the  large  amount  of  water 
which  flows  out  of  it  at  both  ends,  into  both  the  Sal- 
mon Trout  River  and  Ives'  Lake,  could  have  its 
source  in  no  other  way.  Are  the  mosquitoes  thick 
in  the  swamp  back  of  the  So-sa-wa-ga-ming?  If  they 
are,  what  are  you  going  to  do  about  it?  Please  write 

101 


me  a  long  letter  about  the  club  and  send  maps. 
May  22.  The  woods  are  fine  now, — 

"Every  clod  feels  a  stir  of might , 

An  instinft  within  it  that  reaches  and  towers, 
Andy  groping  blindly  above  it  for  light, 
Climbs  to  a  soul  in  grass  and  flowers" 

June  26,  1898.  I  would  like  very  much  to  be  as 
"busy"  as  you  are.  I  am  now  "working"  like  a 
steam  engine,  but  all  my  work  is  done  sitting  still 
and  in  the  same  place.  We  drew  lots  for  our  rooms 
in  the  Upper  House  yesterday  and  I  got  the  best 
room.  I  hope  our  camping  trip  to  the  Pictured 
Rocks  comes  off  all  right:  I  have  always  wanted  to 
go  up  there  again  ever  since  I  explored  those  caves 
near  Miner's  Castle.  I  expect  to  have  some  fun  with 
Ajax  this  summer  if  he  is  as  playful  as  he  always 
was.  Last  Thursday  I  was  called  up  on  the  platform 
in  the  auditorium  at  the  school,  and  was  given  my 
"First  Testimonial/' 

December  n,  1898.  I  think  that  last  summer  was 
the  most  pleasant  one  that  I  have  ever  had.  I  at- 
tribute that  fact  partly  to  my  canoe,  partly  to  my 
camping  and  partly  to  my  unrestricted  freedom  in 
the  woods.  The  only  thing  that  I  would  like  for  a 
Christmas  present  is  a  good  compass.  It  is  true  that 
I  cannot  use  it  until  summer,  but  as  I  now  have 
everything  that  I  want,  I  shall  not  need  anything 
else  while  I  am  in  school. 

HOWARD'S  father  and  mother  both  wrote  to 
him  regularly  and  frequently.  The  following 
are  a  few  letters,  and  extracts  from  letters,  from  his 
father  during  1898: 

IO2 


February  13,  1898. 

DEAR  HOWARD  :  We  have  not  heard  from  you  this 
week.  If  you  have  so  much  spare  time  as  you  say 
you  have,  you  should  not  fail  to  use  part  of  it  writ- 
ing to  us  at  least  once  a  week.  Perhaps  you  have 
done  so  and  the  letter  has  gone  astray. 

A.  has  sent  me  the  letter  you  wrote  to  her  about 

.  The  good  name  of  a  girl  or  woman  is  a  very 

sacred  thing.  A  good  name  is  easily  ruined,  and  once 
injured,  is  almost  beyond  repair.  So  such  things 
should  be  treated  with  extreme  caution  and  deli- 
cacy. Of  course,  if  you  see  or  hear  anything  against 
the  character  of  an  associate  of  any  of  your  family, 
it  is  your  duty  to  heed  it  sufficiently  to  satisfy  your- 
self whether  there  are  grounds  for  the  allegations, 
and  if  there  are  grounds,  take  such  cautious  steps 
as  the  case  may  seem  to  require.  In  such  a  case  as  the 
one  under  consideration,  you  should  have  spoken 
to  mamma  or  to  me. 

It  is  a  common  thing  among  boys  and  men  of  a 
certain  class  to  say  things  about  girls  or  women 
which  they  would  not  dare  say  to  the  victims  them- 
selves, or  to  their  friends.  Sometimes  such  things 
are  said  in  a  low  spirit  of  revenge  for  slights,  fan- 
cied or  real:  sometimes  they  are  inspired  by  a  ma- 
licious desire  to  do  a  cowardly  injury  to  some  one 
the  maligner  could  not  hope  to  count  as  a  friend. 
Sometimes  a  low  idea  that  it  enhances  his  impor- 
tance to  seem  to  know  something  about  the  ma- 
ligned one  that  his  hearers  do  not  know,  and  are 
not  likely  to  be  able  to  prove  the  truth  of,  causes 
him  to  make  remarks  and  insinuations  which  may 
do  untold  damage  to  an  entirely  innocent  person. 

103 


I  do  not  know  that  any  of  these  remarks  are  ap- 
plicable to  this  case,  but  I  mention  them  that  you 
may  see  how  easy  it  is  to  start  an  evil  report  and 
how  helpless  the  victim  may  be.  It  is  an  excellent 
rule  to  refrain  from  discussing  or  talking  about  girls, 
especially  when  the  talk  is  derogatory.  Your  own 
good  judgment  should  tell  you  when  such  talk  is 
of  a  character  to  entitle  it  to  your  attention,  which 
would  only  be  when  the  subject  is  a  friend  of  yours, 
or  of  your  family,  and  then  your  attention  should 
be  directed  to  ascertaining  if  there  are  just  grounds 
for  criticism,  or  to  resent  any  statements  your  judg- 
ment declares  against.  Shun  anything  of  the  kind 
which  has  the  character  of  mere  gossip.  It  is  so  unfair 
to  say  things  about  people  which  they  have  no  op- 
portunity to  reply  to,  or  defend  themselves  against. 
Lovingly,  FATHER. 

March  6,  1898. 

DEAR  HOWARD:  We  had  a  letter  from  you  this 
week  and  also  received  your  standing  for  the  first 
semester.  It  was  on  a  sheet  of  paper  labelled  "First 
Testimonial."  The  standings  seem  to  be  good  and 
some  of  them  high. 

You  seem  to  have  misunderstood  our  idea  about 
your  studying  hard.  You  should  do  your  best  al- 
ways, and  not  undertake  more  than  you  can  do  your 
best  work  at.  We  did  not  want  you  to  work  to  be 
at  the  head  of  your  class  just  for  the  glory  of  it,  or 
as  a  matter  of  personal  vanity.  If  you  can  stand  at 
the  head,  without  sacrificing  other  equally  impor- 
tant things,  we  should  be  glad  to  have  you  do  so. 
I  do  not  deem  it  essential  that  you  should  stand  at 
the  head,  or  even  very  near  it,  if  you  thoroughly  un- 
104 


derstand  what  you  study,  but  you  should  do  work 
which  you  feel  is  your  best,  without  setting  a  pace 
you  cannot  maintain  by  your  best,  steady  work. 
Your  work  should  be  such  as  insures  your  own  self- 
respect  and  if  you  do  the  work  that  you  feel  is  good 
work,  and  such  as  is  worthy  of  you,  the  results  will 
fully  satisfy  us.  I  think  that  mamma  wrote  you 
some  time  ago  directing  your  attention  to  the  motives 
that  seemed  to  be  influencing  your  work. 

You  can  probably  do  with  ease  as  good  work  as 
any  one  does  in  the  school.  If  you  find  you  can  do 
so  with  perfect  justice  to  yourself  in  all  ways,  and 
with  perfect  fairness  to  your  development  in  all 
ways,  you  should  do  it.  Don't  do  it  for  the  mere 
vanity  of  being  at  the  head,  but  do  it  for  the  sake 
of  bringing  out  the  best  there  is  in  you.  Your  lov- 
ing FATHER. 

May  I,  1898. 

MY  DEAR  HOWARD:  When  you  were  about  to  go 
to  Cleveland  you  wrote  us  that  you  would  telegraph 
us  when  you  arrived,  but  you  did  not  do  it  and 
we  heard  nothing  from  you  for  two  weeks  or  more. 
The  greatest  fault  was  your  neglecting  to  keep  your 
promise.  When  you  make  a  promise  you  should  be 
very  particular  to  keep  it.  Failure  in  this  respect 
soon  makes  a  reputation  for  unreliability  which  will 
injure  you  in  many  ways.  If  a  man  has  a  reputation 
for  making  promises  which  he  does  not  keep  the 
best  class  of  people  will  have  nothing  to  do  with 
him.  I  refer  to  it  now  so  that  you  may  begin  to  cul- 
tivate the  habit  of  doing  whatever  you  promise  to  do. 
Be  careful  what  you  promise,  but  regard  a  promise 
once  made  as  sacred.  Lovingly,  FATHER. 

105 


THE  first  half  of  1899,  Howard  passed  in  Law- 
renceville.  The  following  extracts  from  his  let- 
ters to  his  parents  during  that  time  show  him  to  be 
deeply  interested  in  his  work: 
January  29,  1899.  I  find  that  after  all  it  is  a  good 
thing  not  to  worry  about  the  morrow.  Last  Wednes- 
day I  had  a  lot  of  work  to  do  Thursday.  I  had  to 
write  an  essay,  learn  an  oration  by  heart  and  get 
material  for  a  debate.  I  naturally  began  to  worry; 
but  stopped  very  soon  and  went  to  bed  at  eight 
o'clock  Wednesday  night.  The  next  morning,  I 
learned  that  Thursday  was  a  holiday. 
March  8,  1899.  I  have  spent  nearly  six  hours  this 
week  learning  the  logarithms  from  i  to  100.  .  .  . 
There  is  a  man  in  town  from  whom  I  am  taking 
"memory  lessons"  and  by  this  system  I  have  been 
enabled  to  learn  one  hundred  and  twenty-three  log- 
arithms in  six  hours.  One  hundred  of  these  loga- 
rithms are  above  one  thousand,  and  twenty-three 
are  above  one  hundred  thousand.  By  this  I  will  be 
enabled,  from  the  top  of  two  mountains,  to  find  the 
distance  of  a  third  mountain;  to  tell  the  distance 
across  a  lake  from  one  shore  and  to  tell  the  distance 
of  a  ship  from  another  ship;  to  tell  the  height  of  a 
mountain  from  the  base  of  it,  and  do  other  things 
of  great  use  in  my  surveying  work. 
March  12.  I  have  learned  a  few  more  logarithms 
which  will  enable  me  to  measure  the  height  of  moun- 
tains and  determine  contour  lines  without  a  survey- 
ing machine,  which  I  thought  some  of  making.  It 
enables  me  to  tell  the  distance  of  any  mountain 
from  two  other  mountains  about  which  I  know; 
and  many  other  things  of  inestimable  value  to  a 
1 06 


surveyor.  I  expect  to  survey  50-30  or  Isle  Royale 
next  summer.  I  will  buy  my  camp  goods  out  of  my 
own  allowance. 

April  9,  1 899. 1  am  doing  a  little  better  in  my  Ger- 
man, now,  and  think  that  I  shall  be  able  to  pass  the 
college  exams  all  right.  I  am  sure  of  passing  in 
French,  Plane  Geometry,  Adv.  Algebra,  Solid  Ge- 
ometry and  Plane  Trigonometry;  because  I  am  the 
best  in  the  class  in  the  first  five  subjects  and  second 
in  German,  although  the  marks  don't  show  it. 
May  21,  1899.  Commencement  begins  on  the  nine- 
teenth of  June  and  ends  the  twenty-first.  You  will 
have  rooms  in  Mr.  Hull's  house  during  commence- 
ment. 

Toward  the  end  of  his  senior  year  at  Lawrence- 
ville,  Howard's  letters  to  his  parents  were  filled 
with  information  about  his  studies,  his  essays,  etc., 
and  suggestions  for  a  camping  trip  he  and  his  father 
were  planning  to  take  together.  It  was  a  time  of 
excitement  in  the  school  with  all  the  preparation 
for  the  literary  and  social  functions  attending  com- 
mencement. He  did  not  find  such  things  just  to 
his  taste,  as  the  following  from  one  of  his  letters 
suggests:  "I  have  found  out  lately  that  I  don't  like 
debates,  because  the  works  of  the  flesh  are  made 
manifest,  which  are  these:  variance,  strife,  wrath, 
seditions,  etc." 

Howard  graduated  in  June,  1899,  with  "Honor- 
able Mention"  for  "Head  of  the  School";  he  and 
a  classmate  sharing  the  honor  equally. 


107 


V.  INKLINGS  OF  HOWARD'S  LIFE  IN  THE 
WOODS  AS  DISCLOSED  IN  HIS  NOTES  OF 
WALKING  AND  CANOEING  TRIPS 

Whoso  walks  in  solitude 

And  inhabiteth  the  wood, 

Choosing  light,  wave,  rock  and  bird, 

Before  the  money-loving  herd, 

Into  that  forester  shall  pass, 

From  these  companions,  power  and  grace. 

Clean  shall  he  be,  without,  within, 

From  the  old  adhering  sin.  —  EMERSON. 


V.  INKLINGS  OF  HOWARD'S  LIFE  IN  THE 
WOODS  AS  DISCLOSED  IN  HIS  NOTES  OF 
WALKING  AND  CANOEING  TRIPS 

TO  this  young  forester,  the  woods  were  a 
fairy-land,  where  cares  dissolve  and  dreams 
come  true.  Plunging  into  the  wilderness, 
the  poetic  sense  awakened  in  him.  He  roamed  the 
dim  arcades,  his  heart  swelling  with  joy;  and,  wrap- 
ping himself  closely  in  Nature  as  in  a  cloak,  he  was 
brother  to  cricket  and  bird  and  tree.  To  everything 
expressing  Life  he  found  himself  akin. 

The  country  back  from  the  shores  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior on  the  upper  Peninsula  of  Michigan,  which  was 
the  scene  of  most  of  Howard's  wanderings,  but  for 
the  absence  of  warlike  Indians,  is  almost  as  wild  as 
it  was  centuries  ago.  Indeed  a  few  of  Nature's  red 
children,  as  Thoreau  tenderly  called  them,  still  lin- 
ger in  the  land  of  their  fathers,  and  eke  out  a  liv- 
ing by  hunting,  trapping  and  fishing,  and  serving  as 
guides  to  sportsmen.  These  forest  lands  are  still  the 
range  of  deer,  the  hiding-place  of  bear  and  fox,  the 
home  of  the  porcupine  and  the  covert  of  wild  birds. 
In  winter  the  wolves  leave  their  dens  in  the  remote 
and  secret  places  among  the  hills  and  prey  upon  the 
deer,  sometimes  even  prowling  near  the  cabins  of 
the  "homesteaders." 

All  the  country  round  about  Lake  Superior  is 
touched  with  romance.  This  was  part  of  the  mission 
field  of  the  adventurous  French  priests  of  the  seven- 
teenth century,  who  made  converts  of  the  Indians 
and  in  their  spare  time  explored  and  mapped  the 
country.  Pere  Marquette  passed  along  this  shore 
of  Lake  Superior  in  1668  on  his  way  from  Sault 

in 


Sainte  Marie  to  La  Pointe ;  and  though  the  county 
which  embraces  most  of  the  wilderness  trodden  by 
Howard,  is  called  Marquette,  there  is  no  record  to 
show  that  the  brave  Pere  stopped  anywhere  there- 
abouts. A  cross,  cut  into  the  rocks  on  the  summit 
of  one  of  the  turrets  of  "Miner's  Castle,"  at  the  Pic- 
tured Rocks,  is  evidently  very  old,  and  it  is  called 
"Pere  Marquette's  cross."  Tradition  says  that  he 
cut  it  and  dug  a  little  hole  beside  it,  in  which  water 
collects  in  wet  weather.  The  hole  is  called  "Pere 
Marquette's  Holy  Well,"  and  it  is  said  he  blessed  it, 
so  that  for  evermore  all  water  found  in  it  should  be 
holy.  This  water  is  held  in  great  reverence  by  the 
Catholic  Indians  and  French-Canadians.  In  these 
romantic  wilds,  Howard  spent  nearly  all  of  his  sum- 
mers :  in  his  later  years  only  missing  the  one  summer 
while  in  France,  when,  true  to  his  love  for  Nature, 
he  found  a  place  to  live  on  the  edge  of  a  forest,  and 
spent  his  vacation  there,  hiding  himself  every  after- 
noon in  the  remotest  part  of  the  woods. 

Howard  was  hardly  ever  seen  carrying  rod  or  gun; 
for  he  took  no  pleasure  in  killing.  He  usually  went 
forth  unarmed,  simply  as  an  observing  friend  of  all 
the  wild  tribes.  Though  he  went  alone  on  most  of 
his  trips,  Howard  was  always  glad  to  take  any  one 
along  who  genuinely  cared  for  the  woods;  and  so 
he  often  had  schoolmates  visit  him  for  a  week  or  a 
month  at  a  time,  in  vacation.  Whenever  he  had  a 
companion  who  was  new  to  the  region,  he  would 
take  the  keenest  delight  in  showing  him  the  wonders 
of  the  forest,  introducing  him  to  hills,  lakes,  rivers 
and  caves,  as  long  as  his  visitor  cared  to  endure  the 
vigorous  walking,  rough  climbing  and  hard  paddling. 

112 


Howard  was  not  satisfied  to  merely  know  the 
woods  casually:  he  wished  to  be  intimately  ac- 
quainted with  every  square  yard  of  the  ground; 
almost  to  know  the  age  and  identity  of  every  tree. 
He  had  hardly  more  than  learned  to  write  before 
he  began  to  make  notes  about  the  woods  and  draw 
maps  of  them. 

During  the  summer,  Howard  had  three  habita- 
tions in  the  forest,  to  which  he  could  go.  The  Huron 
Mountain  Shooting  and  Fishing  Club,  at  the  mouth 
of  Pine  River,  forty  odd  miles  west  of  Marquette, 
was  a  favorite  place  of  resort  for  him.  There  he  was 
on  the  verge  of  the  wildest  part  of  the  peninsula. 
The  So-sa-wa-ga-ming  (Yellow  Dog)  Club,  fifteen 
miles  nearer  Marquette,  was  another  shelter.  Near 
the  Huron  Mountain  Club,  some  distance  inland, 
is  his  father's  hay  farm  on  the  shore  of  Ives'  Lake, 
which  was  the  third  lodging-place.  The  man  in 
charge  of  the  farm  was  an  old  woodsman,  who  often 
entertained  Howard  by  the  hour  with  stories  of  his 
experiences. 

The  boy  was  always  on  the  move.  He  made  a 
practice  of  rising  early  every  morning  and  would 
put  in  his  whole  day  exploring  the  woods ;  not  oc- 
casionally, but  day  after  day,  as  long  as  he  remained. 
The  following  portion  of  a  letter  he  wrote  while  in 
Cleveland,  shows  that  even  thus  early  he  had  not 
only  begun  to  thirst  for  exploration,  but  was  already 
well  acquainted  with  the  woods. 

May  21,  1893. 

DEAR  MAMMA:  I  expect  a  map  of  the  Huron 
Mountain  Hunting  and  Fishing  Club.  I  have 
heard  that  Mt.  Huron  is  1 500  feet  high.  Rush  Lake 


is  shaped  something  like  this  \Here  he  drew  a  dia- 
grarn\ ,  and  there  is  a  small  lake  south  of  it  which  I 
intend  to  explore.  In  23  days  more  I  expecl:  to  be 
at  the  World's  Fair  and  two  weeks  from  then  at  the 
new  house  or  Pine  River  Club  House.  There  is  a 
lake  at  the  Pine  River  Club  named  Howe  Lake. 
It  has  no  visible  outlet  and  I  suppose  it  has  an  un- 
derground outlet  if  there  is  any. 

Howard,  a  few  months  later, — then  being  only 
eleven  years  old, — wrote  a  description  of  the  coun- 
try lying  about  the  Huron  Mountain  Club,  which 
contained  nearly  three  thousand  words,  and  yet  he 
closely  confined  himself  to  describing  the  things  he 
saw  and  had  become  familiar  with.  The  description 
in  part,  given  verbatim  et  literatim^  is  as  follows : 

A  Week  at  the  Club.  On  the  8th.  of  July  1893  I 
went  up  to  the  pine  river  club  House.  It  is  situated 
on  lake  superior  44  miles  from  Marquette  and  At 
the  mouth  of  the  river  there  is  a  bathouse  and 
every  other  day  we  swim  in  the  lake  which  is  cold 
and  then  jump  into  the  river  is  warm  compared 
with  the  lake  but  cold  compared  with  a  swimming 
tank.  There  are  seventeen  lakes  and  ponds  Howe, 
Rush,  Pine,  cliff  mountain,  Trout,  Ives,  S  Moun- 
tain, west  conway,  conway,  Ashby,  North  salmon 
trout,  Pony,  South  Salmon  trout,  Portage,  Inde- 
pendence and  Superior.  There  are  seven  rivers 
Huron,  Little  Huron,  Pine,  Little  pine,  Howe, 
salmon  trout,  and  Yellow  dog  Rivers.  The  nearest 
town  is  Skanee  20  miles  away  in  Huron  Bay.  All 
the  land  between  Pine  Lake  and  Lake  Superior 
was  once  covered  by  the  lake  but  the  soo  Has  low- 
114 


ered  the  Lake  10  or  14  feet  so  that  it  is  all  sandy 
soil. 

Pine  lake  is  about  half  a  mile  from  the  club  house 
and  is  about  three  miles  long.  It  is  divided  into 
three  lakes.  The  first  lake  is  about  a  mile  long  and 
a  mile  wide.  The  path  from  Rush  lake  leads  off"  of 
it  about  at  its  western  end  and  is  about  a  mile  long 
the  trail  to  mountain  lake  leads  off  the  southern 
shore  of  it  and  the  trail  from  the  club  house  comes 
in  at  its  northern  end.  At  the  south  eastern  corner  it 
is  about  20  yards  wide  and  it  opens  out  into  another 
lake  about  half  a  mile  wide  and  a  mile  and  a  half 
long. 

The  trail  to  Trout  lake  opens  off"  this  at  its  south 
western  extreme,  and  is  about  3  miles  long  at  the 
eastern  end  it  is  about  8  feet  wide  and  opens  into 
a  smaller  lake  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  wide  and 
a  half  a  mile  long.  On  the  southern  shore  of  this 
lake  solid  rock  which  slopes  down  at  an  angle  of 
45°,  This  is  called  Dogslide  Hill.  At  the  eastern 
part  a  trail  starts  which  is  */£  mile  long.  The  first 
part  of  this  path  is  through  a  forest  swamp  and  the 
last  part  is  a  steep  path  cut  through  a  rock  this  rock 
opens  out  into  Ives  lake.  This  lake  is  about  2  miles 
long  and  2  miles  wide  it  has  an  Island  at  the  east- 
ern part  which  is  300  yards  in  circumference  and 
is  barren. 

In  the  north  eastern  end  of  Ives  lake  there  is  a 
pebbly  beach  and  in  the  river  that  runs  off"  it  there 
are  frogs  in  abundance  about  300  feet  down  the 
river  there  are  rapids  about  100  feet  high  then  there 
is  a  long  log  shoot  which  is  about  ^  of  a  mile  long 
and  is  very  old.  After  the  river  overcomes  all  these 

"5 


changes  it  settles  down  peace  fully  and  flows  into 
Pine  Lake.  The  river  which  flows  from  pine  lake 
to  Lake  Superior  is  about  a  mile  long  and  is  the 
shape  of  a  inverted  C  one  of  the  ends  being  at  pine 
lake  and  the  other  at  the  mouth  of  the  river. 

The  club  house  is  situated  on  a  neck  of  land  which, 
with  the  river  on  one  side  and  the  lake  on  the  other 
is  about  three  quarters  of  a  mile  long. 

Rush  lake  is  crescent  shaped  and  "there  is  a  bay 
at  the  eastern  end  that  extends  westward"  on  the 
southern  part  of  this  bay  there  is  an  Ice  cold  spring 
which  furnishes  water  for  picnics  or  porcupine  hunts. 
The  northern  part  of  the  bay  abounds  in  such  ani- 
mals. 

Pony  lake  a  little  lake  about  an  eighth  of  a  mile 
wide  and  an  eighth  of  a  mile  long  is  about  an 
"eighth"  from  the  end  of  Rush  lake  bay. 

Mountain  lake  is  a  lake  about  3  miles  long  and 
varies  from  a  mile  to  a  quarter  of  a  mile  in  width 
At  about  the  middle  of  this  lake  on  the  eastern  side 
there  is  a  small  island  1 6  feet  wide  and  20  feet  long 
it  is  rocky  and  has  three  or  four  small  trees  on  it. 
At  the  southern  end  of  this  lake  a  small  river  flows 
into  it  from  Cliff  lake.  This  is  a  small  lake  which 
is  half  a  mile  long  and  a  quarter  of  a  mile  wide  is 
surrounded  on  all  sides  by  nearly  perpendicular 
cliffs. 

Howe  lake  is  about  three  miles  north  of  the  west- 
ern part  of  rush  lake  It  is  about  one  mile  long  and 
three  quarters  of  a  mile  wide.  It  has  no  outlet  but 
a  small  stream  dribbles  thro' the  sand  in  the  summer. 

Trout  is  half  a  mile  by  ^  miles  It  is  called  trout 
116 


lake  because  not  a  trout  has  been  caught  there  that 
weighs  less  than  4  Ibs.  It  is  about  two  miles  from 
the  island  in  Mt.  lake  and  two  miles  west  from  the 
island  in  Ives  lake. 

West  Ives  lake  is  about  half  a  mile  wide  and  a 
mile  and  a  half  long.  It,  however  is  not  very  much 
account  because  it  is  in  a  big  swamp  which  comes 
from  the  overflow  of  Ives  lake. 

Conway  lake  is  about  four  miles  N.  E.  by  E. 
from  the  club  House.  It  is  about  one  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  the  Lake  (Superior)  and  is  inland  and 
has  no  outlet.  It  is  of  the  same  dimensions  as  West 
Ives  and  there  is  a  long  sandy  strip  on  the  N.  E. 
end  of  the  lake  which  extends  to  the  lake  and  on 
it  are  some  indian  houses. 

West  Conway  lake  is  a  small  lake  in  the  midst 
of  a  cranberry  marsh  which  abounds  in  duck  grouse 
and  deer.  It  yields  40  bushels  of  cranberrys  yearly. 

N.  and  S.  Salmon  trout  are  each  of  them  about 
half  as  small  as  West  Conway  are  about  half  a  mile 
apart  and  the  salmon  trout  river  flows  between  them 
and  they  are  in  a  swamp.  They  are  about  four  miles 
S.  by  E.  from  conway  lake. 

Lake  Independence  is  a  lake  about  four  miles 
long  and  three  miles  wide.  The  Yellow  Dog  river 
flows  into  it  in  the  S.  E.  corner  and  flows  out  of  it 
at  the  N.  E.  corner  into  Lake  Superior.  The  north- 
ern shore  is  about  half  a  mile  from  the  Lake. 

The  river  from  Rush  to  Pine  lake  is  not  a  navi- 
gable stream  but  follows  along  the  trail.  The  rivers 
from  pine  to  Mountain  Trout  and  Ives  Lakes  fol- 
low along  the  trails  and  are  not  navigable.  Pine  river 
is  navigable  to  the  falls  at  Pine  lake.  The  Huron. 

117 


Yellow  Dog  and  The  salmon  Trout  are  all  naviga- 
ble for  quite  a  way. 

The  Yellow  dog  river  (or  Iron  as  it  is  sometimes 
called)  is  navigable  for  the  longest  distance  up 
stream.  Huron  next  and  Salmon  trout  last 

My  Father  is  the  president  of  the  club  and  it  is 
limited  to  100  members  and  is  called  "The  Huron 
Mountain  Shooting  and  fishing  club."  In  the  sum- 
mer a  member  or  friend  of  a  member  comes  to  the 
club  for  fishing. 

In  Pine  lake  there  are  pike,  wall-eyed  pike  and 
black  bass.  The  favorite  place  for  bass  is  at  the 
"old  log"  opposite  the  landing  and  for  pike  at 
the  widest  narrows  there  are  pike  weeds  here  and 
we  (I  and  my  friend)  caught  twelve  pike  in  half  an 
hour.  My  father  two  years  ago  saw  a  sun  fish  but 
I  believe  it  was  the  last  of  its  kind. 

Rush  lake  has  Salmon  trout  and  larger  pike  than 
pine  lake.  My  father  and  I  were  once  fishing  there 
and  he  caught  a  three  pound  pike  that  had  teeth 
marks  in  it  four  inches  apart.  Papa  said  they  must 
have  been  made  by  a  forty  pounder.  Mt.  Lake 
abounds  in  pike  trout  and  bass.  There  are  very  few 
caught  here  however.  Ives  lake  has  Rainbow  Lake 
and  Brook  trout  and  a  curious  kind  offish  that  is  not 
given  in  the  fish  catalogue  but  was  caught  in  some 
nets.  The  waters  of  Trout  Lake  abound  in  large 
trout  with  their  lower  jaw  projecting  way  out  under 
their  upper  one  which  has  over  280  little  teeth  on 
its  top.  Pony — West  Ives  west  conway,  N.  &  S. 
salmon  trouts  and  Howe  lakes  have  no  fish  at  all. 

Salmon  trout  River  abounds  in  trout  all  the  way 
from  minnows  to  three  pounders.  At  the  falls  my 
118 


father  and  the  guide  caught  96.  The  guide  caught 
36  with  a  bent  pin  in  a  pool  below  the  falls.  There 
were  none  of  them  over  a  foot  long  and  none  un- 
der 7  in. 

The  best  place  for  deer  is  about  three  miles  this 
side  of  conway  lake.  Another  good  place  is  around 
west  conway  Lake. 

The  best  place  for  ducks  is  at  the  cranberry  marsh 
and  south  of  conway  lake.  There  are  quite  a  num- 
ber of  wolves  there  and  my  father  is  going  to  take 
a  sleigh  ride  up  there  in  the  winter  and  kill  them 
because  they  are  very  bold  when  they  are  hungry 
and  would  kill  all  the  deer  and  ducks  for  next  years 
hunting  season. 

'THHE  following  extracts,  taken  here  and  there 
JL    from  his  diaries  and  letters,  show  that  Howard 
never  ceased  to  think  about  the  woods  very  long  at 
a  time. 

July  19,  1894.  Went  over  to  Rush  lake  with  papa. 
Caught  two  big  pike  coming  across  Pine  lake.  Got 
a  cupful  of  section-line  gum.  Went  over  to  Pony 
lake  and  saw  beaver  cuttings,  deer  tracks  and  a  duck 
in  the  long  grass.  The  fish  in  Pine  lake  were  chewed 
by  an  otter. 

July  23.  Went  over  to  Portage  lake  and  saw  two 
mink  at  the  Mt.  lake  landing;  saw  a  deer  at  Portage 
lake.  Went  over  to  4th  river  two  times  for  a  drink. 
July  24.  Went  over  to  Mountain  L.;  ate  our  lunch 
on  toad  beach.  Saw  glacier  marks  on  Grand  Island. 
July  25.  Mr.  B.,  Charlie,  2  Indians  and  a  canoe  came 
to  Pine  river  in  morning.  I  have  been  to  Mt.  lake 
3  x  in  succession. 

119 


January  1*2, 1 895.  Went  over  to  H.'s  house  at  7  :oo 
and  stayed  until  8:15,  talking  over  maps  of  Pine 
river.  Found  curious  things  in  Sec.  32.  T.  52.  N.  R. 
29  W.  Made  plans  of  a  shanty  9x7. 
January  23.  Made  map  of  Pine  river  and  vicinity 
in  the  red  book  that  Mr.  A.  gave  me. 
January  26.  Made  map  of  Big  bay,  etc.,  in  my  little 
red  book. 

January  27.  I  woke  up  "when  the  sun  was  shining, 
Mary  Ann,"  but  turned  over  and  thought  about  a 
"scoop  roof"  on  our  Grand  Island  shanty. 
February  12, 1895.  Wrote  on  secs-  I-2-3 -4-5-6-7, 
all  that  I  knew  about  them  in  my  5^  note  book. 
.  .  .  Made  maps  of  the  six  townships  from  Mar- 
quette  to  Big  Bay  pt.,  the  size  of  a  seftion  of  my 
Marquette  map. 

March  5, 1 895.  Fooled  away  my  time  in  Latin,  mak- 
ing a  picture  of  Pine,  Rush,  Mountain  and  Supe- 
rior lakes.  Began  to  feel  a  yearning  for  the  summer 
months. 

June  20,1895.  Papa  andlgotready  and  took  the  boat 
over  to  the  Mt.  lake  landing  on  Pine  lake.  Walked 
over  to  Rush  lake,  and  saw  deer  lick.  Went  over  to 
Mt.  lake  and  saw  partridges.  We  discovered  a  mud 
hole  which  papa  speedily  transported  into  a  bub- 
bling spring.  Found  stag  horn  at  Portage  lake  land- 
ing. ...  It  rained  just  as  we  got  to  Grande  Isle,  so 
we  had  to  go  on  the  land  and  put  the  boat  up  and 
eat  our  lunch  under  it.  Went  along  the  shore  and 
saw  Porcupine  island  and  rocks.  Came  back  pretty 
well  fagged  out,  by  the  way  of  Mt.  lake  landing  or 
Pine  lake,  where  we  left  our  boat  going  over. 
June  30.  Took  knapsack  and  went  over  to  Pine  lake 
120 


and  rowed  over  to  the  Mt.  lake  landing  and  went  up 
to  the  top  of  Mt.  Huron.  Went  south  from  there  to 
Pony  lake,  where  I  saw  the  town  line.  Went  down  the 
ravine  to  Rush  lake,  where  I  found  a  spring  where 
the  mosquitoes  were  thick.  Saw  the  trail  to  Howe 
lake  that  is  not  blazed  plain.  Went  up  to  the  north 
side  of  Howe  lake  and  went  north  to  lake  Superior. 
Went  south  along  the  shore  to  club  house.  From 
Mt.  Huron  you  can  see  Rush,  Pine,  Ives,  Mt.,  Por- 
tage, Trout  and  Cliff  pond.  Papa  went  over  to  Mt. 
lake  looking  for  me. 

July  i,  1895.  Started  at  7  o'clock  with  papa  and 
went  over  to  Ives'  lake.  .  .  .  Went  over  to  Bush's 
camp,  where  we  saw  a  porcupine.  Went  south  by 
west  down  to  the  Salmon  Trout  river;  worked  east 
to  the  ravine  and  falls  on  the  section  line.  .  .  .  Went 
west  YZ  mile  and  north  by  west  to  the  road  to  es- 
cape the  hills.  We  found  we  were  a  mile  out  of  our 
reckonings  when  we  struck  the  swamp.  We  were 
glad  to  get  home. 

July  10.  Saw  two  boats  on  the  horizon  at  7  o'clock. 
The  second  was  the  "Flint,"  and  with  it  came  H. 
\Howard  *s  friend  from  Cleveland^ 
July  1 1.  "In  the  morning  by  the  bright  light,"  H. 
and  I  went  out  to  Presque  Isle  with  A.,  Pont  and 
the  pony  cart.  Walked  around  Presque  Isle  and  Pont 
fell  down  a  hill  near  the  cave  and  I  had  to  go  and 
boost  him  up  the  hill. 

July  12.  H.  and  I  scooted  to  the  "Marquette"  and 
got  there  just  as  the  gang-planks  were  being  pulled 
in.  \They  went  by  boat  from  Marquette  to  the  Huron 
Mountain  Club  on  Pine  River, ,] 
July  13.  Took  H.  over  to  Ives'  Lake  via  Joe  P.'s 

121 


homestead,  where  we  got  some  new  onions  and  ate 
them.  Took  swim  on  sedion  line  with  H .  Went  over 
to  the  range  line  and  it  was  the  hardest  climb  I  ever 
had.  .  .  .  Saw  Cliff  pond.  .  .  .  Saw  a  cave  on  the 
Trout  lake  trail  that  looked  great. 
July  14.  In  the  morning  H.,  O.,  and  I  went  up  to 
Huron  river  point  and  about  half  a  mile  beyond 
until  we  came  to  Howard's  Island,  and  I  climbed 
up  to  the  top  of  it.  Sailed  to  the  Huron  islands  & 
Found  two  young  gulls.  Climbed  to  the  lowest  sum- 
mit of  the  first  island. . . .  Saw  the  cave  and  I  crawled 
through  it  with  H.  O.  couldn't  do  it.  Sailed  back 
to  little  Huron  and  O.  rowed  home  to  the  Club 
house. 

Pretrevtlkj  France,  July  15,  1896.  [From  a  letter  to 
his  father •.]  I  like  it  here  on  the  farm  very  much 
and  I  like  it  a  little  more  because  I  have  a  secret 
place  in  the  woods,  with  a  table  and  a  chair  in  it. 
I  made  the  table  by  driving  one  stake  in  the  ground 
and  nailing  the  top  of  a  box  on  to  it.  I  got  a  Chinese 
lantern  (red,  black  and  yellow)  at  the  French  In- 
dependence Day  fete  and  it  is  now  hanging  over 
my  head.  I  put  it  in  there  so  that  I  could  work  here 
nights.  I  come  here  every  afternoon  from  i  to  4:30 
P.M.  and  read,  study,  write,  make  maps,  etc.  I  am 
the  only  one  that  can  find  it  because  it  is  right  in 
the  midst  of  some  very  thick  woods.  On  my  table 
I  have  little  sticks  to  tell  me  the  time.  The  shadow 
of  the  sticks  falling  on  a  graduated  scale  with  the 
quarter  hours  marked  out  on  it,  tells  me  the  time. 
This  afternoon  I  think  I  shall  make  me  a  chair  on 
the  same  plan  as  the  table,  and  I  am  going  to  dig 
a  hole  to  put  a  box  into  full  of  books,  maps,  letters, 

122 


papers,  etc.  I  like  to  be  alone  here  by  myself  with 
nobody  around  to  take  away  my  attention. 
Pretreville,  August  4,  1896.  [From  a  letter  to  his 
mother^  I  am  in  my  secret  place  in  the  woods  now 
and  there  are  about  eight  boys  and  girls  playing  on 
the  pans  trying  to  find  me,  but  I  am  safe  from  their 
clutches. 

Pretreville,  August  1 1 .  [70  his  mother. ~\  My  place  in 
the  woods  was  discovered  to-day  by  the  kids  that  I 
was  telling  you  about  in  my  last  letter. 
Dresden,  ORober  5,  1896.  [70  his  father •.]  In  my 
spare  time  here  I  think  about  the  club  and  plan 
excursions  for  next  year  so  that  I  can  make  up  what 
I  lost  last  summer. 

Dresden,  Oftober  n.  [70  his  father •.]  My  friend  C. 
is  soon  going  away.  He  is  a  mighty  nice  boy, — just 
like  H.  was, — and  he  got  very  interested  in  the  club 
when  I  showed  him  my  maps  and  things,  and  when 
I  told  him  I  had  tired  out  H.  and  lost  him  near 
Rush  Lake  he  was  not  a  bit  discouraged.  I  think 
that  C.,  H.  and  myself,  with  a  guide  (to  carry  packs 
and  things),  would  be  quite  a  jolly  party  to  make 
long  journeys  around  the  club.  I  will  be  glad  to  get 
back  next  summer. 

Dresden,  Ottober  20.  [7*0  his  father. ~\  I  have  no  time 
to  study  maps  of  the  club  now,  but  I  know  it  so 
nearly  by  heart  that  I  do  not  have  to  refer  to  them 
to  know  where  any  place  is  that  is  spoken  of  in  your 
letter.  When  more  bicycle  roads  are  made, up  at  the 
club,  it  will  be  a  great  place  for  everybody;  but  too 
many  improvements  ought  not  to  be  made  because 
the  forests  will  lose  their  beauty  and  nobody  will 
ever  have  an  idea  of  what  they  were  hundreds  of 
years  ago.  123 


HOWARD  had  full  freedom  of  the  woods  dur- 
ing the  summer  of  1898  and  reaped  a  rich 
harvest  of  experiences  which  he  garnered  into  his 
note-books  until  they  could  hold  no  more.  The 
previous  vacation  he  had  considerable  work  to  do 
in  Greek  and  other  school  studies,  and  was  some- 
what restrained  on  that  account.  The  summer  of 
1896  was  spent  in  Europe,  and  so  when  July,  1 898, 
came  round  Howard  was  eager  for  the  wilds;  and, 
being  free  from  any  necessity  of  thinking  about 
Greek  or  Latin,  he  gave  full  rein  to  his  longings 
and  revelled  in  daily  journeys  over  the  trails  in  all 
directions  and  in  canoe  trips  on  rivers  and  lakes. 
From  the  following  accounts  Howard  wrote  of  his 
experiences  that  summer,  some  notion  of  his  wood- 
life  may  be  gained: 

July  10,  1898.  We  went  up  on  Monument  Rock 
and  kept  quiet  for  about  half  an  hour  expecting  to 
see  some  deer,  but  as  none  came  we  followed  the 
deer-trails  to  the  head  of  the  big  ravine,  and  found 
a  "slashing,"  from  where  there  is  a  lumber  road,  all 
the  way  down  to  Second  Pine.  From  here  we  went 
on  top  of  the  hill  on  the  south  side  of  the  ravine  and 
from  there  went  down  towards  where  we  thought  the 
boat  was,  but  on  our  way  we  came  to  a  cliff  about 
forty  feet  high,  at  the  foot  of  which  were  some  large 
boulders.  As  we  could  not  get  down  this  cliff  we 
went  down  a  small  ravine  where  the  boulders  were. 
When  we  were  within  500  feet  of  the  mass  of  rock 
I  said,  "This  is  just  the  place  to  find  a  cave,"  and 
then  I  found  an  entrance  between  two  boulders 
where  I  thought  the  cave  must  be,  and  came  into 
a  gallery  1 5  feet  long  running  north  and  south,  but 
124 


opening  slightly  at  the  top  and  at  the  south  end. 
Then  I  went  to  the  north  end,  where  I  found  a 
small  space  of  circular  form  with  a  small  hole  in 
the  top,  and  a  dark  passage-way  leading  to  the  east. 
When  I  entered  this  passage-way  I  called  to  H.  but 
he  was  only  at  the  opening  between  the  boulders, 
because  he  made  a  falling  entrance  into  the  cave 
over  some  wild  gooseberry  vines  which  grew  there. 
I  waited  until  he  came  up  and  we  finished  the  ex- 
ploring of  the  passage-way  together.  This  passage- 
way was  about  six  feet  long,  filled  with  boulders,  but 
at  the  end  of  it  was  a  reward  for  our  search.  A  room 
with  a  lofty  roof  presented  itself  with  a  small  open- 
ing at  the  eastern  side.  Outside  of  this  there  was 
sort  of  a  parapet  which  we  decided  to  use  as  a  look- 
out. Then  we  came  back  to  the  farm,  had  breakfast 
and  told  S.  the  whereabouts  of  the  cave. 
July  12.  I  started  for  a  walk  around  Yellow  Dog 
Point  with  Queen  (a  dog  belonging  to  one  of  the 
settlers).  When  I  got  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of 
Durant's  homestead  I  turned  up  a  lumber  road  and 
soon  arrived  at  Pedee's  homestead.  I  inquired  the 
way  and  proceeded  on  my  journey.  As  the  woods 
beyond  this  was  hard  wood,  Queen  had  a  fine  time 
chasing  up  squirrels  and  chipmunks:  so  far  as  I 
know  not  catching  any.  After  coming  out  of  the 
hard  wood  through  a  swamp  I  came  to  some  fine 
plains  where  the  wintergreen  berries  abounded;  then 
I  saw  an  owl. 

July  13.  In  the  morning  H.  and  I  took  the  red  boat 
and  went  to  the  cave.  We  took  an  old  shoe  filled 
with  salt,  a  trap,  a  pail,  a  hatchet  and  a  knife.  We 
went  up  to  the  cave  and  found  it  without  difficulty. 

125 


Then  we  came  back  [/0  the  take~],  got  a  pailful  of 
water  and  started  making  a  trail.  The  task  was  la- 
borious, but  we  succeeded  in  making  a  fairly  good 
trail  up  to  the  cave.  When  we  reached  the  cave  we 
went  through  to  the  other  entrance,  where  we  rested 
a-while  and  saw  blackberries,  gooseberries,  raspber- 
ries, huckleberries,  wild  roses  and  Virginia  Creeper. 
After  talking  over  the  proposition  for  some  time 
we  decided  that  the  best  thing  to  do  was  to  block 
up  the  entrance  D  [referring  here  to  diagrams  made 
in  his  journal^  use  the  place  C  for  a  chimney,  and 
have  B  for  a  living  room.  We  then  built  a  fire  in 
the  cave  in  order  that  we  might  explore  the  hidden 
depths  of  our  living  room,  but  were  smoked  out. 
Then  we  went  down  to  the  beach  south  of  Trea- 
sure Island  and  had  a  swim,  after  which  we  went 
to  the  farm  for  lunch.  In  the  afternoon  we  took  up 
six  boards  1 2  feet  long,  a  sledge  hammer  and  some 
cookies.  H.  and  I  spent  from  12:15  to  3  o'clock 
with  hardly  a  stop  clearing  out  some  of  the  large 
and  small  rocks  from  the  living  room.  We  cleaned 
away  about  72  square  feet  of  rock  and  dirt  in  that 
time.  Then,  as  we  got  the  insane  notion  of  having 
running  water  up  there,  we  went  exploring  the  stream 
along  which  the  road  runs,  but  as  we  had  no  accurate 
measuring  instruments  we  could  not  decide  much 
about  it.  We  did,  however,  follow  the  road  down  to 
Second  Pine  Lake  and  discovered  with  joy  that  this 
was  the  shortest  way  to  get  to  the  club.  We  came 
back  to  the  cave  and  did  a  little  more  work,  then  as 
it  was  five  o'clock  we  quit  work  and  ate  the  cookies 
which  we  had  brought  upland  I  took  another  swim 
off  Treasure  Island  while  H.  swam  off  the  shore, 
126 


and  we  went  back  to  the  farm  for  supper.  After  sup- 
per I  let  H.  row  me  across  the  lake  and  took  the 
road  across  the  hill  near  the  boat  house,  to  the  club. 
When  I  was  200  paces  west  of  the  east  quarter  post 
of  28,  52,  28  I  saw  my  first  deer  at  close  range.  I 
think  it  was  a  doe,  I  am  not  quite  sure. 
July  14.  In  the  afternoon  I  packed  up  my  valise, 
took  a  small  boat  and  rowed  for  the  Yellow  Dog.  I 
wet  my  hands  every  200  strokes  or  one  half  mile, 
and  drank  some  of  the  good,  clear,  cold  Lake  Su- 
perior water.  Passing  Conway  Point  I  looked  down 
into  the  water  and  saw  deep,  so-called,  rifHe  marks  in 
the  sandstone.  The  lake  from  the  club  to  Salmon 
Trout  Point  was  a  dull  grey  color  and  was  about  as 
smooth  as  I  ever  saw  it.  In  order  that  I  might  bear 
the  monotony  of  rowing  I  counted  my  strokes,  and 
5200  just  brought  me  to  Salmon  Trout  Point.  On 
this  point  about  twelve  feet  above  the  lake  level  I 
saw  a  white  spot.  It  did  not  attract  my  attention  es- 
pecially, but  after  going  to  the  other  side  around  the 
point  I  saw  the  same  white  spot.  I  was  just  going 
to  pry  into  this  mystery  more  thoroughly  when  I 
saw  a  black  streak  in  the  lake  about  three  miles  off". 
I  kept  on  rowing  so  that  I  might  get  across  the  Big 
Bay  as  soon  as  possible.  But  in  about  a  half  a  min- 
ute I  perceived  that  the  streak  was  growing  larger 
and  larger.  Then  I  experienced  a  very  curious  sen- 
sation, one  that  I  never  felt  before,  but  the  way  I 
imagine  a  person  would  feel  who  should  see  a  cloud 
approaching  him  the  first  time  he  was  in  a  balloon. 
When  the  edge  of  the  blackness  was  about  a  half 
a  mile  away  and  I  was  one  quarter  mile  from  the 
point,  it  flashed  across  me  that  this  was  a  terrific 

127 


squall,  and  I  made  all  possible  haste  to  reach  the 
point.  I  had  only  taken  twenty  strokes  of  the  oars 
when  the  squall  from  the  north  struck  me,  and  I  had 
to  sit  over  on  the  windward  side  of  the  boat  and  row 
for  all  I  was  worth.  I  rowed  as  hard  as  I  could 
straight  for  the  point,  expecting  every  minute  to  be 
capsized,  but  God  was  gracious  to  me  and  pre- 
served me  safely  to  the  end  of  my  journey.  It  was 
not  until  I  had  come  to  shelter  that  I  realized  how 
terrific  the  power  of  the  wind  had  been,  for  it  had 
blown  me  one  mile  and  a  quarter  south  in  the  time 
that  I  was  rowing  one  quarter  of  a  mile  west.  I  went 
behind  the  point  under  a  ledge  of  black  granite  un- 
til the  squall  had  abated.  South  of  the  point,  at  the 
junction  of  the  sand  rock  and  granite,  I  found  a  small 
cave  at  the  water's  edge,  in  which  I  went  with  the  boat. 
The  roof  of  the  cave  was  the  thing  that  attracted  my 
attention  because  it  shot  out  from  the  surrounding 
rock  like  a  parasol.  When  the  wind  had  died  down  I 
proceeded  towards  Big  Bay  Point,  feeling  safer  than 
during  the  squall,  and  went  past  the  reef  about  one 
half  mile  south  of  the  1 8  foot  buoy.  When  I  had 
passed  Big  Bay  Point,  ten  and  a  half  miles,  I  began 
to  get  the  reaction  of  the  terrific  experience  I  had 
been  through,  and  began  to  lag  in  my  pace;  but 
when  I  saw  the  white  and  red  buildings  of  the  Yel- 
low Dog  Club  I  took  a  brace  and  arrived  there  at 
five  o'clock. 

July  1 5.  After  supper  I  told  A.  I  was  going  after  the 
boat  that  had  been  left  at  the  spring  and  asked  her 
if  she  felt  like  going;  she  said  she  would  like  to  go 
up,  so  I  asked  my  sister  and  H.  A.  to  go  along  with 
us.  We  went  along  the  eastern  bank  of  the  river,  hav- 
128 


ing  a  fearfully  hard  time  to  find  the  road.  However, 
we  reached  the  spring  safely,  when  somebody  pro- 
posed to  go  up  the  river  for  a  row.  It  was  romantic 
in  the  extreme  to  go  up  the  river  at  night  in  the  fog. 
Our  guide  was  a  group  of  three  pine  trees  about  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  up  the  river.  When  we  got  past 
these,  our  only  guides  were  the  sand  banks  which 
are  distributed  at  regular  intervals  on  opposite  sides 
of  the  river.  These  could  be  but  dimly  seen  and  often 
we  would  go  into  a  lagoon  in  trying  to  keep  to  the 
middle  of  the  river.  We  mistook  a  mud  bank  for  a 
sand  bank  and  tried  to  go  through  the  place  marked 
C  with  the  boat.  [Reference  is  here  made  to  a  draw- 
ing in  his  journal^  There  was  a  tree  across  it,  but  we 
found  a  place  near  the  left  bank  where  we  could  get 
through  with  difficulty.  When  we  had  done  this  we 
went  all  around  the  lagoon  marked  D  and  tried  to 
find  the  opening.  When  we  had  explored  this  lagoon 
thoroughly,  we  thought  we  had  better  go  back,  so 
we  told  A.  and  H.  \_the  girls']  to  remain  in  the  boat 
while  we  pulled  off  the  sand  bar.  When  we  came 
into  the  river  again  we  decided  to  start  for  home. 
When  H.  A.  had  rowed  just  a  little  way,  the  boat 
ran  aground  and  while  he  was  trying  to  push  it  off 
with  an  oar,  the  oar  lock  fell  out,  so  he  had  to  pad- 
dle. We  were  very  much  disturbed,  for  we  kept 
on  seeing  two  or  three  groups  of  pines  that  looked 
just  alike  and  I  thought  we  were  going  in  a  circle 
around  them,  or  that  we  were  turned  around  and 
going  toward  Lake  Independence,  but  we  found 
out  different  when  we  saw  the  lights  of  the  Yellow 
Dog  pavilion. 

July  1 6.  Walked  from  Yellow  Dog  Club  to  Marquette. 

129 


We  had  a  small  lunch  put  up  and  after  we  had  said 
"  Good  bye,"  started  in  the  direction  of  Marquette. 
Queen  followed  us  and  we  could  not  make  her  go 
away,  so  we  had  to  let  her  come  along.  She  enjoyed 
herself  immensely  all  the  way  catching  chipmunks 
or  at  least  trying  to  catch  them.  When  we  got  to 
Pedee's  homestead  we  asked  the  way  of  an  old 
gentleman  who  was  hoeing  in  the  garden  and  he 
showed  us  a  road  that  looked  like  a  winter  lumber 
road  more  than  anything  else.  When  we  had  gone 
one  mile  from  Pedee's  we  saw  a  beautiful  spring  or 
stream,  at  which  we  stopped  a  long  time  to  drink. 
When  we  had  gone  along  a  mile  and  a  half  further 
we  came  to  a  place  all  cut  up  with  lumber  roads 
running  crosswise  to  the  road  which  we  were  on. 
As  all  these  roads  were  very  hard  to  follow,  ours 
included,  we  came  to  Durant's  homestead  with  dif- 
ficulty. By  asking  we  found  it  was  only  22  miles 
farther  to  Marquette.  When  we  had  gone  on  about 
two  miles  the  good  clay  road  began  to  get  sandy, 
so  we  took  the  first  road  towards  the  lake  and  came 
to  the  sand  beach  about  a  mile  from  Sauk's  Head. 
We  walked  along  this  beach  about  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  and  then  struck  in  towards  Garlic  Lake,  when 
we  ate  lunch, — two  sandwiches  apiece.  I  gave  Queen 
a  part  of  one  of  mine,  which  she  went  off  and  buried 
in  the  sand  on  the  shore  of  the  lake.  We  sat  here 
ten  minutes  and  then  went  on.  I  noticed  how  skil- 
fully the  road  had  been  cut  through  the  granite 
rocks  at  Sauk's  Head.  We  took  another  drink  and 
went  on  without  another  stop  to  Stewart's,  the  half- 
way house.  There  was  a  good  road  all  the  way  from 
Crary's  (Sauk's  Head  Lake)  to  the  Harlow  Plains, 
130 


one  mile  beyond  Stewart's.  The  huckleberries  were 
very  thick  on  these  sand  plains.  By  the  time  we  had 
reached  the  other  side,  we  wanted  to  rest,  but  our  feet 
wouldn't  let  us:  at  one  time,  I  remember,  I  wanted 
to  stop  a  minute,  but  my  feet  kept  on  going  in  spite 
of  all  I  could  do.  The  hills  northwest  of  Sugarloaf 
Mountain  discomforted  us  in  a  small  degree,  but  we 
surmounted  all  difficulties  and  by  three  o'clock  we 
were  stretched  on  the  sands  near  the  mouth  of  Cam- 
peau's  Creek.  (We  started  from  the  Yellow  Dog 
Club  at  8 130.)  We  only  staid  there  for  five  minutes 
and  then  we  got  up  and  nearly  sprinted  along  the 
shore  toPresque  Isle.  We  cut  across  the  neck  of  land 
straight  for  the  L.  S.  &  I.  station,  where  we  arrived 
just  in  time  to  catch  the  4:10  car  for  Marquette.  We 
calculated  the  time  it  had  taken  us  to  walk  28  miles: 
it  was  exactly  seven  and  one  half  hours,  which  beats 
all  records  so  far  except  that  of  Jake  Nelson  in  1897, 
who  went  from  the  Huron  Mountain  Club  in  nine 
hours. 

July  21.  I  went  up  Ives'  Mountain  by  way  of  the 
trail  which  H.  and  I  made  on  the  thirteenth  and 
then  began  excavating  the  cave  on  my  own  hook. 
There  were  strange  sounds  which  disturbed  me. 

O 

Every  now  and  then  I  would  hear  an  indistinct 
sound  which  seemed  like  the  blast  of  a  horn,  but  I 
was  puzzled  because  I  only  heard  it  in  the  cave.  At 
last,  however,  I  discovered  that  the  real  cause  was 
a  hornets'  nest  in  a  hollow  log  above  our  cave,  and 
that  there  was  a  hole  about  2  feet  square  that  led 
down  from  the  nest  into  the  cave. 
July  22.  S.  and  I  decided  to  go  to  Big  Bay.  We 
knew  that  if  we  told  C.  and  H.  we  were  going  in 


the  blackboard,  they  would  want  to  go  too,  so  we 
let  on  that  we  were  going  to  walk  so  they  didn't 
care  to  keep  up  the  pace  with  woodsmen  like  S.  and 
myself.  So  after  C.  and  H.  had  made  their  plans 
for  the  day,  S.  harnessed  up  the  buckboard  and  we 
started  for  Big  Bay.  I  don't  think  I  could  have  had 
a  more  interesting  trip,  because  S.  was  telling  stories 
all  the  time.  He  told  four  stories  going.  He  told  me 
that  the  squaws  at  Big  Bay  used  to  come  up  to  his 
homestead  and  clean  it  out  for  him,  so  that  he  had 
to  stop  them.  ...  By  the  time  he  had  told  me  some 
of  his  most  interesting  tales,  we  had  arrived  at  the 
west  line  of  his  homestead  and  he  pointed  out  to  me 
the  ironwood  tree  through  which  the  quarter-line 
passes.  When  we  got  to  the  homestead  S.  put  up  the 
horses  and  took  me  into  the  house  and  showed  me 
all  around  and  then  went  down  to  B.'s  hay  barn, 
where  we  saw  M.  and  an  "Injun"  friend  of  his  from 
Baraga  Mission.  S.  unfolded  to  him  the  project  of 
papa's  that  he  act  as  a  kind  of  boat  keeper  to  the 
members  of  the  Yellow  Dog  Club,  promising  him 
$1.00  a  day  during  the  season  when  he  did  nothing 
and  $2.00  extra  every  day  he  acted  as  a  guide  to  any 
people  demanding  his  aid.  S.  also  told  M.  that  a 
house  would  be  built  for  him  of  any  dimensions 
from  1 2'  x  1 2'  to  40'  x  40'  and  that  he  could  build  it 
himself  if  he  wanted  to.  M.  is  a  large,  squarely  built, 
jolly  old  fellow, and  has  lived  for  twelve  years  in  the 
vicinity  of  Lake  Independence.  I  noticed  from  a  few 
of  his  remarks  that  he  was  a  veteran  liar.  I  told  S.  of 
my  discovery  and  he  said  "M.  would  n't  be  an  Injun 
if  he  did  n't  lie."  After  S.  had  clinched  the  bargain 
we  started  to  walk  on  the  road  to  Big  Bay.  When  we 

132 


got  there  we  went  to  call  on  .  .  .  ,  the  sister  of  M., 
and  to  see  her  baby.  .  .  .  There  was  a  good-looking 
young  squaw  also  to  whom  S.  was  introduced.  After 
a  little  while  we  started  on  to  B.'s  house.  B.  is  a  man 
who  has  an  "  I  njun  "  wife.  S.  asked  him  to  come  down 
to  the  Yellow  Dog  Club  and  build  the  house  for  M. 
Then  we  left  on  foot  for  his  homestead,  where  we 
left  the  horses.  When  we  got  to  the  second  fork  of 
the  road  we  met  M.  and  his  friend  going  back  to 
Big  Bay.  S.  and  I  had  a  cold  meal  at  his  homestead, 
and  after  we  had  had  a  talk  on  the  veranda  for  nearly 
an  hour,  we  came  back  in  the  buckboard,and  he  told 
me  a  lot  of  stories.  When  we  got  back  to  the  farm 
about  five  o'clock  C.  had  not  come  back,  and  after 
dinner  we  went  down  to  look  for  him  and  could  not 
see  him.  About  7  :oo  P.M.  S.  saw  him  walking  along 
the  shore  very  slowly.  We  waited  half  an  hour  for 
him  to  come  and  he  told  us  his  tale.  He  had  walked 
twelve  miles  in  twelve  hours,  caught  seven  trout, 
got  lost  once  and  had  seen  a  porcupine. 
July  24.  From  H.  M.  C.  to  T.D.  C.  in  a  canoe.  In  the 
morning  when  we  got  up  it  was  not  six  o'clock  but 
nine.  We  asked  Hans  what  the  weather  was  going 
to  be,  packed  up  our  valises  and  left  the  clubhouse 
at  the  rate  of  five  miles  an  hour.  When  we  got  past 
Pine  River  Point,  we  slackened  our  pace  until  we 
came  to  Gillet's  Landing,  where  we  stopped  to  eat 
luncheon.  As  it  was  only  eleven  o'clock  C.  thought 
he  would  fish  for  an  hour  or  so  before  lunch.  He 
went  up  the  road  a  way  hunting  grasshoppers,  but 
as  they  were  scarce  I  got  a  bumblebee  and  gave  it 
to  him,  and  while  he  was  fishing  I  scratched  a  dia- 
gram of  our  trip  on  the  dirt,  so  I  could  calculate  how 

'33 


many  miles  we  had  gone  and  how  many  we  were  to 
go.  After  I  had  done  this  I  went  back  to  the  woods 
and  looked  at  the  quarry  to  see  what  sort  of  rocks 
they  had  obtained  from  it  in  the  past  years.  I  sup- 
pose C.  did  n't  catch  anything  because  of  the  fear 
the  fishes  had  of  the  bumblebee.  About  twelve 
o'clock  we  went  down  from  the  rock  to  the  canoe 
and  had  lunch,  which  consisted  of  hard-boiled  eggs, 
ham  and  chicken  sandwiches,  cake  and  raspberry 
jam.  After  lunch  we  laid  around  on  the  beach  and  at 
last  took  to  the  canoe  again.  C.  wanted  to  keep  in 
close  to  shore,  because  there  was  quite  an  off-shore 
breeze,  so  I  kept  in  about  half  a  mile  away.  When 
we  reached  Salmon  Trout  Point  I  again  noticed  the 
white  spot  in  the  cliff  side  and  went  ashore  to  exam- 
ine it.  I  found  out  that  it  was  a  hole  about  1 2  feet 
from  the  water's  edge  and  one  foot  in  diameter.  C. 
would  not  go  and  look  through,  for  he  said  the  rocks 
above  looked  as  if  they  were  liable  to  fall  at  any  min- 
ute, but  I  told  him  they  would  not  fall  until  winter 
time.  There  were  several  boulders  at  the  foot  of  Sal- 
mon Trout  Point  and  I  tried  to  cut  through  them 
in  the  canoe,  but  the  lake  was  rough  and  so  I  did 
not  do  it.  When  we  got  past  Salmon  Trout  Point 
we  found  that  the  sea  was  too  rough  to  attempt  to 
cross  Big  Bay,  so  we  went  close  to  shore.  The  dis- 
tance across  the  bay  was  three  miles,  but  the  distance 
around  was  seven.  C.  did  not  like  the  idea  of  going 
four  miles  longer  than  was  necessary,  but  I  told  him 
it  could  not  be  helped,  so  we  had  to  go.  We  got  to 
Burns'  at  half-past  two  and  had  the  unparalleled 
good  luck  of  finding  there  M.,  who  recognized  me, 
and  agreed  to  carry  the  canoe  over  to  Lake  Inde- 

134 


pendence.  M.  selected  two  sticks  about  like  bed 
slats,  strung  them  from  one  of  the  seats  to  the  centre 
beam  and  tied  them  in  place  with  a  piece  of  string. 
C.  took  all  the  light  articles  and  I  took  the  satchels. 
M.  only  rested  once  (It  is  one  and  one  quarter  miles 
from  Big  Bay  to  Lake  Independence)  and  then  he 
apologized,  saying  he  was  not  resting  from  fatigue 
or  too  much  work,  but  there  was  a  nail  in  one  of  the 
slats.  When  we  got  to  Lake  Independence,  as  we 
were  a  little  thirsty  I  got  out  my  cup  and  was  about 
to  drink  the  water,  when  M.  warned  me  against  it. 
.  .  .  He  then  took  us  back  on  the  road,  about  one 
eighth  of  a  mile,  turned  west  and  took  us  around  a 
deer  trail  to  one  of  the  best  springs  that  I  ever  saw. 
I  suppose  that  C.  and  I  are  the  first  white  people 
that  ever  saw  it.  Then  he  came  back  to  the  lake  with 
us  and  on  the  way  told  us  that "  Porky  "  \forcupine\ 
was  the  best  bait  and  that  a  friend  of  his  caught  over 
one  hundred  black  bass  in  a  day  with  the  same  piece 
of  bait.  I  thought  of  S.'s  remark, "  M.  would  n't  be 
an  Injun  if  he  did  n't  lie."  He  told  us  the  best  places 
to  fish  were  sand  banks  that  could  be  seen  along  the 
shore  of  the  lake.  C.  and  I  started  out  from  the 
landing  place  keeping  a  strict  lookout  for  the  tops 
of  submerged  trees  in  the  water.  C.  began  paddling 
with  that  remarkable  laxity  which  he  calls  "sojer- 
ing."  Pretty  soon  we  noticed  a  S.  S.  W.  wind  was 
coming  up,  and  made  for  the  bank  on  the  N.  side 
of  the  lake  about  three  eighths  of  the  way  to  the 
outlet.  We  got  there,  pulled  up  the  canoe  on  a  large 
stranded  log  and  waited  for  the  storm  to  abate.  C. 
broke  one  of  his  precepts,  grievously,  by  fishing  on 
Sunday,  but  he  did  n't  catch  any.  The  storm  seemed 

135 


to  increase  every  hour,  so  we  decided  we  would 
make  for  the  boat  house,  running  the  risk  of  a  tip- 
over.  We  had  to  keep  both  of  the  paddles  on  the 
same  side  of  the  boat.  I  did  not  do  any  back  watering 
with  my  paddle  to  steer  it  and  stroke  after  stroke,  I 
worked  as  hard  as  I  could.  C.,  who  without  doubt 
thought  that  he  was  going  to  be  drowned  for  his 
fishing  on  Sunday,  worked  with  despair  and  as  a 
consequence  we  went  a  mile  in  nine  minutes  in  a  ter- 
rible sea.  The  canoe  behaved  finely  in  this  instance 
and  I  was  proud  of  her.  Although  she  was  in  the 
trough  of  the  sea  all  the  time  and  in  the  heaviest 
seas,  she  always  rolled  with  the  wave  and  never 
tried  to  keep  straight  up.  She  never  even  got  the 
gun-wales  wet,  much  less  the  inside  of  the  boat.  I 
think  that  is  as  fast  as  the  canoe  has  ever  gone  or 
ever  will  go.  When  we  neared  the  outlet  we  found 
that  there  was  a  boom  of  logs  across  the  lake  to  keep 
the  logs  from  blocking  up  the  dam,  but  we  found  a 
place  where  the  boom  came  within  ten  feet  of  the 
shore  and  it  was  over  there  that  we  decided  to  land. 
I  got  out  first,  and  was  standing  on  a  boom  log  and 
another  log  behind  it,  when  C.  tried  to  get  out.  He 
was  very  clumsy  in  his  efforts  and  of  course  the  sen- 
sitive canoe  turned  over  sideways  just  enough  to 
soak  C.  and  to  drag  me  into  four  feet  of  water;  but 
I  held  on  to  the  canoe  and  succeeded  in  righting  it* 
We  drew  it  up  on  the  rocks  to  get  the  valises  out 
and  then  we  emptied  out  the  water.  We  had  landed 
on  an  unfavorable  spot,  but  I  went  ahead  and  found 
out  that  by  wading  forty  feet  through  four  inches 
of  water  and  mud  that  we  could  reach  the  dam  in 
safety.  We  got  the  canoe  down  to  the  dam  and  while 


we  were  waiting  there  we  saw  Nelson,  the  owner  of 
Queen.  We  inquired  the  best  way  to  get  the  canoe 
down  to  navigation  and  were  told  to  take  a  certain 
trail  for  one  eighth  of  a  mile,  and  that  we  would 
soon  come  to  navigable  water,  but  the  one  eighth  of 
a  mile  was  the  longest  I  ever  walked.  We  rested  five 
times  and  I  smiled  to  think  that  yesterday  we  had 
carried  the  canoe  one  half  a  mile  with  only  one  stop. 
— (In  1899  I  carried  the  canoe  alone  for  one  mile 
without  a  stop.)  \_This  comment  was  inserted  at  a  later 
period. ]  Perhaps  these  stops  were  due  to  the  fact  that 
we  had  to  carry  our  valises  and  paddles  in  one  hand 
while  we  supported  the  canoe  on  our  shoulders.  At 
last  we  reached  the  river  and  a  heavy,  short  rain- 
storm began.  We  got  the  canoe  to  the  river  and  went 
down  slowly  on  account  of  the  rocks  under  the  wa- 
ter. The  rain  only  lasted  ten  minutes,  but  at  the  end 
of  that  time  the  canoe  had  an  inch  of  water  in  the 
bottom  of  it.  When  we  got  to  the  Yellow  Dog  Club 
we  took  the  canoe  up  to  the  floor  of  the  pavilion  and 
placed  it  with  its  bottom  side  to  the  wind. 
July  25.  Paddled  from  Yellow  Dog  Club  to  Marque  tte. 
In  the  morning  got  up  and  found  my  clothes  were 
nearly  all  dry,  and  called  C.  There  was  a  fresh  N. W. 
breeze  blowing,  but  the  waves  were  not  very  high. 
At  eight  o'clock  I  asked  the  owner  of  the  Red  Dog 
if  there  would  be  any  squalls  on  the  lake.  He  said  that 
he  wasn't  sure,  but  would  tell  me  by  nine  o'clock. 
.  .  .  We  pushed  off  from  the  shore,  nearly  tipping 
over  the  canoe  as  we  did  so,  and  started  ofT  at  the 
rate  of  five  miles  an  hour.  We  kept  it  up  until  we 
got  around  Granite  Point,  where  the  wind  ceased  to 
strike  us.  We  went  very  close  to  Granite  Point  but 

137 


not  close  enough  to  see  the  bottom  of  the  lake.  I 
was  for  heading  straight  for  Sauk's  Head,  but  C. 
wanted  to  keep  close  to  shore ;  so  as  a  result  we  were 
about  three  eighths  of  a  mile  from  shore  all  the  way 
down  to  Sauk's  Head.  From  Granite  Point  to  Sauk's 
Head  we  had  a  delightful  breeze  from  the  northwest 
at  our  backs.  We  started  to  go  outside  of  Sauk's 
Head  Island,  but  as  the  sea  began  to  get  rougher,  I 
took  C.  behind  the  island.  When  we  got  to  Granite 
Point  it  was  noon,  so  we  disembarked  on  a  smooth 
pebbly  beach  on  the  north  side  of  the  point  and  ate 
lunch.  C.  was  obliged  to  step  in  the  water  when  get- 
ting out  and  he  said  that  he  had  never  felt  any  water 
that  was  as  cold  as  that  was.  We  rested  for  about 
a  half  an  hour  and  then  proceeded  on  our  journey. 
The  wind  suddenly  shifted  E.  N.  E.  and  on  account 
of  that  C.  and  I  had  a  hard  time  getting  to  the 
neck  of  land  between  Little  Presque  Isle  and  the 
mainland.  We  remained  here  nearly  twenty  min- 
utes to  stretch  our  legs  and  climb  the  sandstone 
pillar  which  stands  at  the  end  of  the  neck  of  land. 
When  we  got  ready  to  go  farther  we  carried  the 
canoe  to  the  other  side  of  the  point.  The  wind  was 
against  us  for  nearly  one  mile,  when  it  stopped  al- 
together. The  distance  from  Little  Presque  Isle  to 
Gull  Rock  seemed  extremely  long;  but  we  kept  up 
the  pace  with  scarcely  any  stops  until  we  were  within 
one  half  mile  of  Gull  Rock.  Then  the  gulls  began 
to  come.  At  first  we  could  scarcely  see  them.  The 
gulls  give  a  different  call  when  they  are  welcoming 
each  other  than  when  they  are  hurling  out  invec- 
tives upon  the  human  race.  When  they  meet  one 
another  they  give  vent  to  a  noise  something  like 

138 


the  quack  of  a  duck,  but  when  they  are  warning 
their  comrades  of  the  approach  of  men,  they  give 
a  series  of  shrill  cries  which  can  be  heard  as  far  as 
the  bird  can  be  seen.  The  gulls  increased  greatly 
until  at  one  time  there  were  as  many  as  twenty-five 
or  more  to  be  seen  in  our  neighborhood.  .  .  .  When 
we  were  within  one  eighth  of  a  mile  of  Gull  Rock 
they  had  all  disappeared.  .  .  .  Some  went  out  on 
the  open  lake  and  others  went  for  the  rocks  at  the 
base  of  Sugarloaf  and  others  settled  down  into  the 
water  not  one  hundred  feet  astern  of  us.  ...  Per- 
haps they  were  fearful  of  betraying  their  home  by 
hovering  too  closely  about  it.  But  without  doubt 
Gull  Rock  is  the  home  of  all  the  Marquette  gulls, 
as  the  appearance  of  the  island  testifies.  When  we 
passed  within  one  hundred  feet  of  the  island  there 
was  not  a  gull  in  sight.  After  we  had  paddled  about 
one  quarter  of  a  mile  past  Gull  Rock  a  very  curious 
stratagem  of  the  gulls  exhibited  itself.  All  the  gulls 
seemed  to  appear  again.  They  would  fly  one  by  one 
to  a  point  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  ad- 
vance of  the  canoe  and  all  making  a  slow  turn  would 
come  directly  for  the  boat  on  a  downward  course  that 
threatened  to  strike  C.  unmercifully.  One  time  that 
a  gull  did  this  C.  struck  at  it  with  his  paddle  and 
threatened  to  upset  the  canoe.  This  stratagem  was 
carried  out  by  the  gulls  about  ten  times,  and  they 
always  came  nearer,  but  after  C.  struck  at  one,  they 
stopped  this  game  and  settled  down  again.  They 
might  have  employed  this  ruse  to  make  us  think 
that  their  home  was  in  advance  of  us:  but  the  only 
place  in  advance  that  the  gulls  were  known  to  in- 
habit was  Gull  Islands,  a  group  of  bare  granite  and 

139 


serpentine  rocks  nearly  three  and  a  half  miles  in 
advance.  The  paddle  from  Gull  Rock  to  Partridge 
Island  was  the  longest  half  mile  that  I  ever  paddled. 
There  was  quite  a  sea  off  Partridge  Island,  but  we 
did  not  notice  it  until  we  tried  to  land  and  then  it 
inconvenienced  us  seriously.  .  .  .  We  staid  here 
nearly  a  quarter  of  an  hour  and  then  went  on  our  way. 
The  three  miles  from  Partridge  Island  to  Presque 
Isle  did  not  seem  very  far  because  I  had  many 
stories  on  hand  about  Fourth  of  July  Island,  Mid- 
dle Island  and  about  islands  in  general.  It  seems 
to  me  that  I  can  never  get  interested  in  telling  stories 
until  there  is  only  one  person  to  listen  to  me,  and 
that  one  person  has  to  be  sympathetic.  We  took  the 
canoe  into  the  cave  at  Presque  Isle,  where  we  dis- 
embarked and  walked  around  on  the  gravel  beach 
inside.  I  showed  C.  where  H.  and  myself  had  once 
come  down  to  the  mouth  of  the  cave  and  where 
Pont  had  followed  us.  I  also  told  him  how  Pont  had 
been  unable  to  get  back  again  and  how  H.  and  I 
had  to  boost  the  dog  up  ten  feet.  When  I  had  fin- 
ished my  string  of  stories  we  re-embarked,  and  to 
my  surprise  when  we  got  out  of  the  cave  the  lake 
was  as  smooth  as  glass, — there  was  not  a  ripple.  As 
we  proceeded  on  our  way  we  could  see  the  shadow 
of  the  canoe  gliding  along  on  the  bottom  of  the  lake. 
When  we  got  near  the  new  wooden  breakwater  off 
Presque  Isle,  we  saw  a  great  school  of  lake  trout 
which  were  from  five  to  fifteen  pounds  in  weight. 
C.  wanted  to  fish,  but  I  told  him  if  he  should  catch 
a  fifteen-pound  fish  he  would  have  to  swim  for  the 
breakwater.  We  had  a  quiet  but  speedy  journey  the 
rest  of  the  way. 
140 


[The  two  boys,  dressed  in  their  outing  clothes  and  with 
faces  reddened  by  the  sun,  arrived  at  the  house  just  as 
Howard's  oldest  sister  drove  up  with  a  school  friend 
who  had  come  to  visit  her :  he  writes  of  the  encounter 
with  the  stranger  as  follows :]  She  had  just  arrived 
.  on  the  5:25  train  and  the  sight  of  us  boys  was  the 
first  impression  she  received  of  our  home  at  Mar- 
quette.  When  I  think  of  it  now,  I  must  have  looked 
hideous,  with  matted  hair,  red  nose,  dirty  face,  dirtier 
hands,  torn  trousers,  a  coat  that  was  too  short  in  the 
arms,  and  a  valise  with  some  clothes  hanging  out  of 
it,  a  dirty  white  canvas  hat,  muddy  shoes  and  flannel 
shirt  without  a  necktie.  A  man's  criticism  may  open 
a  person's  eyes  to  his  short-comings,  but  a  girl's  si- 
lent censure — what  doesn't  that  do? 
July  29. 1  went  out  across  the  bridge  to  make  a  call 
on  my  friends  the  woods  and  the  night  hawks.  I 
had  the  most  restful  time  of  the  summer,  among 
the  sand  ridges,  listening  to  the  night  hawks  and  the 
sound  of  the  wind  in  the  trees,  the  Minne-wawa,  as 
Longfellow  has  it.  I  also  heard  the  Mudway-aushka. 
I  think  I  like  no  feeling  better  than  to  be  in  the 
woods  at  night,  without  precisely  knowing  where 
you  are,  but  knowing  you  aren't  lost.  In  my  ram- 
bles I  came  upon  an  indistinct  lumber  road  leading 
southward  and  imagine  my  surprise  when  I  came 
out  upon  the  river  one  mile  above  the  bridge.  Here 
I  found  two  logs  across  the  river,  on  which  I  laid 
down  and  enjoyed  the  sounds  of  the  woods.  I  must 
have  remained  on  this  log  for  an  hour  taking  in 
everything  I  saw,  listening  to  the  white-throated 
sparrow,  who  sings  my  favorite  song  in  the  evening 
or  afternoon  and  another  pretty  one  in  the  morn- 
Hi 


ing.  I  don't  know  whether  it  is  the  same  bird  or 
not.  Whenever  I  come  around  to  the  clearing  in 
the  woods  I  always  whistle  the  first  song.  I  went 
back  to  the  shooting  grounds,  where  I  observed  the 
night  hawks'  swift  flight.  Their  silent,  swift  passage 
through  the  air  made  me  feel  a  bit  creepy.  I  know 
as  I  was  standing  looking  at  one  of  the  species  one 
whizzed  past  my  head  so  fast  that  I  could  feel  the 
wind  from  his  flight. 

August  21,  1898.  This  is  the  first  day  in  the  whole 
summer  that  I  have  remained  inactive,  which  is  the 
best  record  so  far. 

HO  WARD  went  home  for  the  summer  vacation 
in  1 899  after  graduating  at  Lawrenceville,  and 
made  a  canoe  trip  from  the  So-sa-wa-ga-ming  Club 
to  Huron  Mountain  Club  with  his  brother  Jack.  It 
was  the  first  time  Jack  had  ever  been  honored  by 
an  invitation  from  his  big  brother  to  be  his  com- 
panion on  a  long  trip  and  he  made  the  following 
record  of  it: 

June  29,  1899.  My  First  Canoe  Trip.  It  was  a  fine 
June  morning  when  we  went  to  the  Huron  Mt. 
Shooting  and  Fishing  Club.  Howard's  canoe  was 
aboard  and  he  had  been  paddling  Helen  around 
in  it.  When  we  got  to  the  So-sa-wa-ga-ming  Club, 
Howard  asked  Mamma  if  he  and  I  couldn't  stay 
there  a  few  days,  and  go  up  in  the  canoe  a  few  days 
later.  Next  morning  we  woke  up,  and  heard  crash- 
ings  outside.  It  was  the  logs  banging  against  each 
other  in  the  surf.  We  had  as  bad  luck  on  the  28th. 
On  the  2  9th,  in  the  morning  it  was  still  rough  but  we 
launched  the  canoe  in  the  afternoon.  We  followed 
142 


the  shore  in  case  of  a  squall,  but  Howard  called  to 
Mr.  P.  who  kept  the  light-house  on  Big  Bay  Point, 
and  said:  "O  !  Mr.  P.,  will  there  be  a  squall  for  an 
hour  to  come  yet?"  And  Mr.  P.  who  was  fishing  on 
the  dock,  said,  "No,  not  to-day/'  So  Howard  said, 
"Jack,  I  'm  going  to  see  in  how  many  strokes  I  can 
make  that  cove  on  Salmon  Trout  Point !  one !  two ! " 
etc.  He  made  it  in  700  strokes.  He  brought  me  into 
the  cave,  and  we  went  all  through  it.  There  was  a 
long  shelf  running  the  length  of  the  cave.  He  told 
me  never  to  tell  Helen  about  it.  Then  we  ate  the 
lunch  which  Mr.  B.  at  the  Club  had  put  up  for  us. 
As  we  were  eating  we  heard  a  launch  coming.  We 
both  yelled  as  hard  as  we  could,  but  they  didn't 
hear  us.  Then  we  jumped  in  the  canoe  and  Howard 
took  up  the  double  paddle  and  paddled  as  fast  as  he 
could.  I  took  the  smallest  single  paddle,  and  struck 
the  water  as  hard  as  I  could,  which  proved  fatal  for 
over  I  went!  I  sat  up  in  the  canoe  whimpering,  and 
Howard  said,  "Well,  what  are  you  crying  about? 
You're  out  aren't  you?"  I  realized  I  was  so  I  went 
up  in  front  again.  Then  we  went  back  to  shore  after 
giving  another  yell.  There  I  changed  my  clothes  and 
we  went  on  our  way  again.  When  we  got  to  Conway 
Pt.,  I  buried  my  clothes  in  the  dry  sand,  and  then 
I  put  them  on.  Then  we  started  for  the  club  arriv- 
ing there  safely.  J.  M.  LONGYEAR,  Jr. 

Soon  after  the  trip  Jack  describes,  Howard  left 
with  an  exploring  party,  earning  a  dollar  a  day,  look- 
ing for  minerals.  He  was  out  nearly  three  weeks  and 
during  all  the  time  he  spoke  nothing  but  French 
with  the  Canadian  woodsmen,  and  his  letters  to  his 
mother  were  written  in  French  also.  After  he  re- 

H3 


turned  from  the  exploring  trip,  his  friend  H.  W. 
arrived  and  the  two  spent  most  of  the  summer  to- 
gether. They  went  off  in  a  launch  for  an  outing, 
armed  with  neither  rod  nor  gun,  but  books.  They 
carried  with  them  Mrs.  Eddy's  works,  some  of 
Thoreau's  books,  which  are  veritable  treasuries  of 
wood-lore,  and  Marcus  Aurelius.  Howard  did  not 
keep  aloof  from  the  young  people  at  the  two  clubs 
as  much  as  formerly,  but,  during  the  intervals  be- 
tween trips  he  and  his  friend  took  together,  mingled 
freely  with  those  of  his  own  age  and  was  especially 
attentive  to  his  older  sister  and  her  friends.  It  was 
more  and  more  apparent  that  Howard  was  ready 
for  the  responsibilities  of  manhood,  and  his  right  to 
develop  in  his  own  way  was  wisely  recognized  by 
his  mother.  The  following  entry  is  found  in  her 
diary  for  September  n,  1899:"!  must  not  hold  A. 
and  Howard  as  my  own,  but  let  them  develop  by 
themselves." 

ONE  of  Howard's  humble  friends  was  Ajax,  a 
noble  mastiff,  who  became  the  boy's  property 
when  Ajax  was  a  big  puppy,  as  fat  and  awkward  as  a 
grizzly  cub.  Another  friend  of  Howard's  by  the  name 
of  Pont  was  always  loving  and  faithful.  Pont,  a  gen- 
teel hunting  dog  (a  setter),  was  claimed  by  Howard's 
father,  but  he  was  very  popular  with  the  children 
and  considered  himself  their  dog  more  than  his.  A 
narrative  of  the  boy's  life  without  special  mention 
of  his  animal  friends  would  be  incomplete.  The 
biographies  of  Ajax  and  Pont  are  somewhat  fully 
sketched  in  the  following  extracts  from  letters  to 
Howard  from  his  father: 
144 


Oftober  i,  1893.  Ajax  is  getting  big  and  strong,  so 
that  I  think  I  shall  have  to  take  him  with  me  every 
day,  when  I  am  at  home,  and  train  him.  He  does  not 
pretend  to  mind  any  one  but  me,  and  he  does  not 
pay  much  attention  to  me!  He  has  had  no  training 
and  does  not  know  what  is  meant  when  any  one  gives 
him  an  order.  He  is  very  good-natured  and  a  little 
training  will  be  all  he  will  need.  The  other  day  he 
started  to  follow  Helen,  Judith  and  me  down  town 
when  I  had  told  him  to  stay  at  home.  We  shut  the 
south  gate  on  him,  leaving  him  in  the  yard,  but  he 
went  out  the  front  gate  and  overtook  us  in  front  of 
Reynolds'  house.  He  paid  no  attention  to  me  when 
I  called  and  just  proposed  to  do  as  he  liked,  regard- 
less of  my  wishes.  I  finally  got  him  by  the  collar  and 
pulled  him,  by  main  strength,  back  to  the  south 
gate.  He  struggled  and  pulled  back  for  all  the  en- 
ergy he  had,  but  I  was  too  much  for  him,  although 
sometimes  he  would  almost  pull  me  along  his  way. 
He  was  determined  that  he  would  go  with  the  little 
girls,  who  kept  on  their  way  to  school.  The  strug- 
gle was  all  good-natured  and  he  gave  up  when  I  got 
him  to  the  gate.  I  petted  him  all  the  time  I  was  mak- 
ing him  do  what  I  told  him  to  do.  Since  then  he 
has  been  very  fond  of  me. 

Ottober  14.  I  have  been  educating  the  dogs  a  little 
to-day  and  I  am  going  to  try  and  give  Ajax  a  les- 
son or  two  every  day.  He  is  good  natured  enough, 
but  he  doesn't  know  anything.  He  doesn't  know 
what  is  meant  by  an  order.  This  morning  he  fol- 
lowed us  off  to  church.  Pont  also  started  to  go,  but 
I  took  him  back  home  and  put  the  dog-chain  in  my 
pocket.  I  caught  Ajax  at  the  old  Watson  house; 

HS 


took  him  into  the  Everett  house  yard  and  chained 
him  to  the  picket  fence  in  the  yard.  I  left  him  there 
while  I  went  to  church.  He  was  mighty  glad  to 
see  me  after  church  and  I  led  him  home.  I  gave 
him  a  lesson  and  found  him  quite  teachable.  I  said, 
"Sh-h-h,"  and  forced  him  down  into  a  "charge." 
Then  I  made  him  stay  there  until  I  told  him  to  get 
up  and  come  to  me.  He  learns  quite  readily  and  I 
think  I  shall  be  able  to  make  a  well-behaved  dog 
out  of  him.  I  took  Pont  in  hand  next  and  taught 
him  the  "Sh-h-h,"  or  "charge."  I  tried  him  twice 
and  he  seemed  to  take  the  lesson  nicely,  so  I  tried 
him  longer.  I  put  him  in  the  position  of  "charge" 
and  walked  away  for  about  a  hundred  feet  before 
looking  at  him.  When  I  turned  around  he  was  just 
disappearing  into  his  kennel.  He  wouldn't  come 
out  and  he  got  so  far  back  that  I  could  not  reach 
him.  I  took  a  whip  and  thrashed  it  around  in  the 
kennel  and  he  came  out  "instanter!"  Then  I  com- 
pleted the  lesson  and  let  him  go.  Ajax  has  been  tied 
up  ever  since  10:30  A.M.  and  it  is  now  3  130  P.M., 
so  I  think  I  will  go  and  give  him  a  run.  Lovingly 
yours,  PAPA. 

October  22.  Ajax  is  coming  on  finely  in  his  educa- 
tion. I  have  only  been  training  him  for  a  week  and 
he  minds  very  well.  He  likes  me,  too.  I  make  him 
"charge"  and  lie  there  while  I  fix  his  food  and  until 
I  tell  him  to  come  and  get  it.  He  doesn't  like  to  do 
it,  but  he  has  found  that  he  gets  it  quicker  by  obey- 
ing than  he  does  by  trying  to  have  his  own  way  about 
it.  He  will  be  a  noble  dog  when  he  learns  how  to 
behave  himself.  We  keep  him  tied  up  all  day,  until 
after  four  o'clock,  when  he  is  turned  loose.  He  has 
146 


a  way  of  running  away  to  play  with  the  children 
at  the  school-house  and  that  gets  him  into  trouble 
with  the  B.  dogs.  We  want  him  to  stay  at  home,  so 
we  keep  him  tied  up  until  the  schoolchildren  are  off 
the  streets  and  he  will  not  find  them  if  he  gets  out 
of  the  yard.  He  does  not  get  out  much.  I  have  put 
a  chain  on  the  large  gates,  so  that  he  cannot  push 
them  open.  Helen  and  Judith  have  the  pleasure, 
when  they  come  home  from  school,  of  seeing  that 
the  gates  are  all  fastened  and  then  of  letting  him  go 
free.  He  does  not  like  to  jump  off  the  wall,  he  is  so 
heavy,  and  if  he  cannot  open  the  gates,  he  stays  in 
the  yard.  For  the  first  few  times  he  was  unchained, 
after  the  gates  were  fastened,  he  ran  to  the  gates  and 
tried  to  open  them.  When  he  found  them  fast,  he 
sat  there  waiting  for  some  one  to  come  along  and 
open  them  for  him;  but,  for  the  last  day  or  two,  he 
seems  to  have  given  up  the  idea  of  getting  out  on  the 
street  and  goes  first  to  see  if  there  is  anything  to  eat 
near  the  kitchen.  I  am  in  hopes  that  he  will  get  so  in 
the  habit  of  staying  at  home  that  he  will  not  want 
to  run  away,  and  when  he  learns  that,  he  will  not 
have  to  be  tied  up  at  all.  The  other  night  I  heard 
Ajax  barking  and  went  out  to  see  what  he  was  ex- 
cited about.  I  found  that  Pont  had  taken  possession 
of  Ajax's  kennel  and  did  not  dare  come  out  while 
Ajax  was  there.  Ajax  was  barking  outside  and  Pont 
was  growling  inside.  I  tried  to  make  Pont  come  out, 
but  he  saw  Ajax  waiting  for  him  and  did  not  dare. 
I  took  Ajax  out,  tied  him  up  and  went  back  to  get 
Pont  out,  but  he  had  "  skipped  "  into  his  own  kennel 
while  I  was  tying  Ajax.  Ajax  was  afraid  to  go  into  his 
kennel  until  I  showed  him  that  there  was  no  other 
dog  there.  147 


Oftober  2 9.  The  B.dogs  made  it  very  lively  for  Ajax, 
but  when  he  gets  his  growth  and  strength,  he  may  re- 
member them  in  away  that  will  astonish  them!  He 
will  be  a  very  powerful  animal.  It  is  about  as  easy  to 
lead  him  as  it  would  be  to  lead  a  fractious  horse ! 
November  26,  1893.  The  children  have  great  fun 
playing  with  Ajax  in  the  snow.  They  jump  off  a 
wall  or  bank  into  a  deep  drift  and  he  jumps  after 
them,  which  buries  him  in  the  snow.  Then  they 
wash  his  face  in  snow  and  have  a  great  time  with 
him  before  he  gets  out  where  he  can  use  his  feet. 
When  he  does  get  out,  he  makes  them  scatter  for 
a  while! 

December  3,  1893.  I  have  just  come  in  from  a  walk 
with  Pont  and  Ajax.  They  had  a  fight  when  they 
first  started,  and,  as  Ajax  was  the  one  in  fault,  I  gave 
him  a  whipping,  which  restored  the  proper  equilib- 
rium between  them  and  they  were  very  good  friends 
after  that.  Neither  seemed  to  bear  any  malice  and 
they  trotted  along  as  good  friends  as  ever. 
December  10.  Ajax  is  looking  through  the  library 
window  at  me.  He  saw  Abby,  a  few  minutes  ago, 
with  her  things  on  ready  to  go  to  Sunday-school 
and  he  is  watching  the  door,  expecling  her  to  come 
out,  but  she  has  gone  out  the  other  way !  The  chil- 
dren tie  their  sleds  to  his  collar  and  he  pulls  the 
empty  sleds  up  the  hill  when  they  are  coasting. 
December  17.  We  have  had  snow-storms  almost 
every  day  for  over  a  week  and  it  is  now  very  deep 
everywhere,  except  where  it  has  been  blown  away. 
The  dogs  have  just  about  room  enough  to  get  in 
and  out  of  their  kennels,  the  snow  almost  stopping 
up  the  arches  under  the  veranda.  It  makes  their 
148 


nests  all  the  warmer  and  I  think  that  they  are  as 
comfortable  as  possible.  The  kennels  are  full  of 
straw  and  there  is  a  curtain  over  the  door  of  each. 
The  dogs  do  not  seem  to  approve  of  the  curtains, 
and  when  there  was  one  of  the  kennels  without  the 
curtain,  they  would  fight  for  that  one.  They  do  not 
seem  to  appreciate  the  comfort  of  having  the  door 
closed  when  they  are  inside.  I  suppose  they  like  to 
be  able  to  look  out  and  know  what  is  going  on  out- 
side. 

February  4,  1894.  The  weather  has  been  fine,  most 
of  the  time,  and  the  ground-hog  saw  his  shadow,  on 
the  second,  if  he  remembered  to  come  out  and  look 
for  it.  To-day  is  a  beautiful  day.  The  dogs  are  sun- 
ning themselves  in  the  sunniest  places  they  can  find. 
Pont  is  curled  up  on  the  walk,  near  the  south  gate, 
with  his  back  against  a  snowbank.  Ajax  is  spread 
out  on  the  veranda,  near  the  sitting-room  window. 
They  both  seem  to  enjoy  the  warmth  of  the  sun- 
shine. I  found  Ajax  in  Font's  kennel  a  few  days 
ago  and  I  tried  to  get  him  out.  He  wouldn't  come 
out  when  I  told  him  to  and  then  I  whipped  him  in 
the  kennel,  hoping  to  drive  him  out,  but  he  didn't 
come.  Then  I  tried  to  pull  him  out,  but  he  braced 
his  feet  against  the  sides  of  the  kennel  and  I  could  n't 
"budge"  him.  I  pulled  at  him  for  a  long  time  and 
until  his  collar  came  off  over  his  head.  Then  I  took 
turns  at  pulling  and  whipping,  but  he  still  "  held  the 
fort."  I  couldn't  whip  him  very  hard  in  the  kennel, 
but  I  made  him  very  uncomfortable.  Finally,  I  went 
off  a  little  way  and  began  to  pet  Pont.  Ajax  then 
rushed  out  of  the  kennel,  but  did  not  come  near 
me.  He  bolted  around  the  house,  out  of  sight.  I  have 

149 


watched  him  since,  but  have  never  caught  him  near 
that  kennel.  He  goes  to  his  own,  now. 
March  4,  1894.  The  dogs  are  both  fat  and  happy. 
I  think  that  Ajax  helps  Pont  now  if  he  gets  into  a 
fight.  I  saw  Pont  pitch  into  a  dog  of  about  his  own 
size  and  the  other  dog  (a  spaniel)  did  not  fight  at 
all.  He  seemed  afraid  of  Ajax,  but  Ajax  did  not  go 
very  near  him.  He  just  stood  and  looked  on.  The 
dogs  probably  have  a  way  of  understanding  each 
other.  I  stopped  the  "scrimmage,"  so  I  do  not  know 
how  it  would  have  resulted  if  I  had  not  been  there 
to  interfere. 

Both  Ajax  and  Pont  learned  to  be  very  well-be- 
haved dogs  and  they  were  always  happy  to  take  to 
the  woods  with  Howard  whenever  he  whistled,  or 
said  "Come." 


150 


VI.  HOWARD  AS  A  COLLEGE  MAN.  THE 
HISTORY  OF  A  VERY  BUSY  YEAR  AT 
CORNELL  UNIVERSITY 

These  trees  shall  be  my  books. — SHAKESPEARE. 


VI.  HOWARD  AS  A  COLLEGE  MAN.  THE 
HISTORY  OF  A  VERY  BUSY  YEAR  AT 
CORNELL  UNIVERSITY 

THE  man  whose  life-work  satisfies  his  tastes 
and  gives  adequate  scope  for  the  exercise 
of  his  talent,  is  so  seldom  met  with  as  to  be 
singular  and  noteworthy.  When  there  is  a  perfect 
adjustment  of  the  man  to  his  work,  it  is  no  longer 
work :  it  is  a  sort  of  serious  play.  Such  a  coincidence 
promised  to  result  from  the  choice  of  work  made 
by  Howard  Longyear.  The  previous  chapter  tells 
enough  of  his  love  of  the  woods,  and  of  his  careful 
study  of  them,  to  leave  no  one  in  doubt  regarding 
his  fitness  for  the  profession  of  Forestry,  which  of- 
fered him  the  opportunity  of  spending  his  days  in 
the  manner  that  pleased  him  best;  and  of  being  at 
the -same  time  highly  serviceable  to  civilization. 

Important  problems  wait  to  be  solved  by  the  sci- 
entific forester, — problems  which  directly  affect  the 
interests  of  millions  of  this  country's  population, 
and  the  same  problems  exist  in  most  other  coun- 
tries. It  is  the  forester's  business  to  teach  men  to 
reap  the  harvest  of  timber,  without  sacrificing  the  im- 
mature crop  and  destroying  the  forest,  whose  thick 
carpet  of  decayed  leaves  holds  the  waters  in  check, 
releasing  them  gently  to  feed  the  brooks,  instead 
of  in  floods  that  destroy.  It  is  the  forester's  busi- 
ness to  prevent  the  awful  blight  of  fires  in  the  for- 
est, which  man's  ignorance,  indifference  and  neglect 
so  often  occasion;  but  which  could  be  very  largely 
avoided  by  the  observance  of  rational  methods  of 
cutting  the  trees  so  that  lopped-off  branches  would 
not  be  left  on  the  forest  floor  to  dry  out  and  become 

"53 


enticing  fuel  for  any  chance  flame.  It  is  also  his  busi- 
ness to  manage  and  plan  for  the  propagation  of  trees 
in  the  deserts  and  waste  places  of  the  earth,  where 
trees  have  never  been.  Incidental  to  all  the  forest- 
er's work,  yet  the  inspiration  of  it  all,  is  the  enlarge- 
ment of  Beauty's  domain.  In  Forestry,  utility  and 
beauty  unite;  it  is  a  trade  which  poets  might  deign 
to  follow;  indeed  the  forester  must  be  half  poet  to 
be  practical. 

At  the  close  of  his  last  year  at  Lawrenceville, 
Howard  had  decided  to  take  the  Forestry  course  at 
Cornell  University,  instead  of  carrying  out  his  ear- 
lier plan  of  going  to  Harvard;  and  so,  in  the  fall  of 
1899,  he  went  to  Ithaca. 

Commencing  with  his  life  at  the  university,  How- 
ard was  expected  by  his  parents  to  be  a  man,  and  was 
left  free  to  govern  himself.  Writing  in  her  diary  Sep- 
tember 13, 1899,  his  mother  says:  "A.  and  Howard 
start  off  with  their  own  money.  I  push  them  from 
the  nest.  They  must  now  learn  to  choose."  He  soon 
became  fully  identified  with  athletics,  took  his  place 
in  the  social  life  of  the  university,  and  yet  kept  his 
spiritual  ideals  and  his  educational  goal  ever  in  view. 
He  was  developing  on  all  sides,  physically,  socially, 
intellectually  and  spiritually.  Because  of  Howard's 
astonishing  energy  in  his  studies  and  in  athletics,  he 
made  fewer  records  of  his  meditations,  and  time  for 
meditation  was  very  much  curtailed;  but  wherever 
he  was,  in  the  fraternity  rooms,  in  his  classes  or  at 
the  training  table  of  the  Freshman  Crew,  his  char- 
acter reflected  the  Truth  he  had  imbibed,  and  was 
recognized  as  an  influence  for  good  among  his  fel- 
low-students. 

1 14 


HOWARD'S  letters  to  his  parents  the  first 
half-year  at  Cornell,  are  short  and  crisp,  but 
they  reflect  the  eager,  honest,  spirited  boy,  bent  on 
making  something  wbrth  while  of  his  life.  Follow- 
ing are  extracts  from  some  of  these  letters  for  the  lat- 
ter part  of  1899: 

[Not  dated;  but  probably  September,  1899.]  I  don't 
find  college  life  very  different  from  school  life.  I 
suppose  it  is  because  I  never  had  any  very  great  de- 
sire for  freedom.  Some  of  the  freshmen  here  nearly 
go  crazy  over  their  freedom,  but  I  don't  see  very 
much  to  go  crazy  about. 

Oftober  15,  1899.  [To  his  mother.~\  I  am  in  the  Glee 
Club  now,  but  cannot  go  on  any  trips  because  I 
am  a  freshman.  B.  is  also  on.  ...  I  do  not  begin 
Physiology  until  winter,  so  you  need  n't  worry  about 
the  Kats  just  yet.  ...  I  am  working  hard  for  the 
Freshman  Crew  in  2B  now.  ...  I  am  greatly  in- 
terested in  my  work  here, — Physics,  Chemistry, 
Zoology,  Botany  and  Meteorology.  ...  I  don't 
think  I  have  thanked  you  for  your  birthday  pres- 
ents to  me  yet,  but  I  assure  you  that  they  were 
greatly  appreciated.  I  don't  know  who  sent  them. 
Therefore  I  am  thanking  everybody  in  hopes  of 
striking  it  right.  .  .  .  You  seem  to  be  rather  curious 
about  my  meals.  Some  mornings  I  have  soup,  rolls 
and  coffee;  other  mornings  I  have  eggs,  bread  and 
cocoa;  and  as  a  third  variety  I  have  sausages,  coffee- 
cakes  and  coffee.  ...  I  don't  think  I  shall  be  able 
to  come  to  Boston  at  Easter  time  on  account  of  the 
Freshman  Crew.  They  say  that  if  a  person  expects 
to  make  the  Freshman  Crew  he  has  to  go  in  for  it 
for  all  he  is  worth.  There  are  one  hundred  and 

J55 


twenty-five  freshmen  trying  for  it,  so  that  it  will  be 
the  result  of  pretty  stiff  work  if  I  get  on  it.  "  This 
must  thou  do  if  thou  have  it,  and  that  which  rather  thou 
dost  fear  to  do,  thou  wishes  t  shfiuld  be  undone ! ! ! "  Be 
sure  and  write  me  soon  about  your  plans  for  the 
game,  for  I  '11  be  there  with  Cornell  flags  and  rib- 
bons galore.  The  Glee  Club  is  going  down  to  Phila- 
delphia for  Thanksgiving  and  if  I  am  allowed  to  go 
with  them  I  will  not  see  you  until  next  summer.  I 
haven't  been  able  to  hear  anything  about  the  C.  S. 
services  here  in  Ithaca  at  all.  My  landlady,  Mrs. 
P.,  is  much  interested  in  C.  S.  and  she  comes  up 
and  reads  my  "Science  and  Health"  every  day.  I 
was  defeated  in  election  last  week.  I  was  running  for 
one  of  the  election  committee.  The  days  here  are 
just  the  same, — study,  eat,  play  and  sleep:  there 
is  no  variation  except  Saturday  night,  when  I  usu- 
ally go  to  the  theatre  with  the  boys  in  the  frat. 
October  17.  [70  his father •.]  I  am  terribly  busy  now; 
I  have  made  the  Glee  Club,  am  trying  for  the  Fresh- 
man Crew  and  also  for  the  leader  of  one  of  the  win- 
ter Gym  Squads.  I  am  also  taking  dancing  and  sing- 
ing lessons.  My  studies  are  not  neglected  either.  So 
far  I  have  95%  in  Geom.,  100%  in  Botany  and  also 
1 00%  in  Zoology  and  you  will  see  that  I  have  not 
very  much  time  to  write  letters. 
October  22.  \jTo  his  father •.]  My  studies  are  coming 
along  all  right  in  spite  of  Freshman  Crew,  Gym- 
nasium, Glee  Club,  dancing,  and  singing  lessons.  I 
got  93%  in  Zoology  in  the  first  examination;  am 
one  of  the  best  three  in  Physics  and  Geometry; 
1 00%  in  Botany  and  my  marks  are  fairly  good  all 
the  way  around.  I  am  not  grinding  myself  to  death 


by  any  means.  I  go  to  the  theatre  every  Saturday 
night  and  am  always  up  to  the  Frat.  House  when 
they  have  a  rarebit  or  a  musicale.  My  only  rule  is 
not  to  waste  any  time. 

Ottober  29.  [To  his  father. ~\  I  got  the  highest  marks 
of  anybody  in  the  Solid  Geometry  examination  the 
other  day,  and  am  still  keeping  up  with  my  other 
records  fairly  well.  I  also  received  a  bid  from  the 
Gymnasium  instructor  to  lead  the  Freshman  Gym 
Corps,  of  which  I  feel  quite  proud.  Last  week  I  suf- 
fered a  defeat  in  election.  I  was  running  for  one  of 
the  election  committee  of  the  Freshman  Class,  but 
I  got  defeated  by  a  vote  of  185  to  220.  .  .  .  How 
about  my  .  .  .  stock?  If  the  company  turns  out  an 
automobile  this  winter,  I  want  it  in  Ithaca  next  year. 
There  are  two  in  town  already,  owned  by  students. 
November  6,  1 899.  [To  his  father. ~\  I  was  one  often 
freshmen  rowing  to-day,  trying  for  the  Freshman 
Crew.  ...  I  am  now  the  leader,  or  one  of  the  lead- 
ers of  the  Freshman  Gym  Corps  and  am  entitled 
to  wear  a  black  shirt  with  a  white  "G.  C."  on  it. 
November  12.  [To  his  father. ~\  You  have  not  yet  told 
me  how  to  get  shares  in  the  .  .  .  company.  I  want 
to  have  an  automobile  here  in  Ithaca  next  year  for 
"rushing"  purposes  and  for  use.  There  is  great  use 
for  such  a  thing  here  on  account  of  the  steepness 
of  the  hills  and  the  beauty  of  the  scenery  around 
here.  All  of  my  studies  are  coming  along  well  ex- 
cept Meteorology.  In  an  exam  the  other  day  I  only 
got  44%,  but  I  did  n't  feel  very  bad  about  it  because 
30%  of  the  class  got  43% ;  20%  got  44%;  20%  got 
45%  and  only  20%  of  the  class  passed;  and  since 
there  are  only  ten  fellows  in  the  class  there  weren't 

157 


so  many  passed  as  you  would  suppose  at  first.  After 
the  examination  the  professor  said  that  he  would 
destroy  those  marks  and  give  us  another  trial.  The 
opinion  in  the  class  at  present  is  that  he  gave  us 
those  marks  in  order  to  make  us  work  harder,  but 
nevertheless  I  am  going  to  study  hard  for  the  next 
exam.  This  week  has  been  an  exceptionally  busy 
one  because  of  the  mid-term  examinations. 

A  REFLEX  of  Howard's  life  during  his  first 
term  in  college  is  found  in  the  letters  received 
from  his  mother,  from  which  the  following  extracts 
are  taken : 

Marquette^  September  24,  1899. 

MY  DEAR  SON:  I  found  when  I  paid  my  bill  at 
the  Auditorium  that  you  had  kindly  put  up  for  the 
lunches.  I  will  speak  to  your  father  about  it  this  time, 
but  I  would  like  to  have  you  confine  your  business 
arrangements  to  his  limits.  I  want  to  stand  an  inter- 
ested, unadvising  spectator  of  a  "  chappie  "  handling 
wisely  his  first  freedom.  It  must  be  bewildering  to 
be  the  recipient  of  so  much  attention.  You  must 
feel  like  a  blushing  damsel  with  persistent  suitors.  I 
trust  to  divine  guidance  to  lead  you  just  where  you 
should  be.  The  lovely  thing  about  it  to  me  is  that 
these  boys  are  all  working  for  their  fraternity — it 
is  loyalty  and  impersonality  combined.  Holding 
your  own  God-given  thought  steadily,  you  will  be 
a  true  light  wherever  you  are  and  do  lots  of  good. 
I  fancy  you  in  the  morning  with  a  cook  stove  in 
your  bedroom  or  parlor,  I  know  not  which,  a  coffee- 
pot on  it  boiling  like  mad; — but  the  better  vision 
would  be  a  nickel  alcohol  lamp,  which  requires  no 


cleaning,  a  cunning  little  cupboard  with  jam,  rolls 
and  crackers  in  it,  all  behind  a  screen,  a  dear  little 
nickel-plated  coffee-pot  and  a  tray  covered  by  a  nap- 
kin witn  honey,  etc.  I'd  like  to  be  there.  Do  tell  me 
what  kind  of  a  cook  stove  you  mean. 
[Date  missing.  'This  letter  was  written  from  Boston 
probably  about  Oftober  4,  1899.]  Maybe  you  don't 
realize  that  now  is  the  most  critical  period  of  your 
life,  and  to  keep/ra  on  the  side  of  Good,  you  may 
need  a  little  help.  ...  It  is  hard  to  reflect  the  Good 
always,  but  it  is  much  harder  for  us  if  we  drift  into 
evil.  Won't  you  give  me  an  account  of  a  day, — 
what  you  do  and  what  you  study?  ...  I  look  at 
the  unseen  Christ  and  see  you  as  the  true  reflection. 
With  much  love,  Mother, — your  best  friend. 
Boston,  October  8.  Under  your  quiet  exterior  I  know 
a  deep  fondness  is  hidden  for  your  father  and  for 
me,  and  I  know  that  the  greatest  motive  you  have 
in  your  career  is  to  make  us  proud  of  you, — after 
the  first  and  only  scientific  one,  which  is  to  find 
your  place  in  God's  kingdom  and  reflect  Him.  I 
was  very  glad  to  hear  from  you.  I  have  great  faith 
in  your  judgment  (for  I  know  you  seek  the  one 
Mind),  and  I  know  you  have  done  well  to  join  the 
fraternity  you  did.  I  know  that  only  a  certain  class 
of  boys  has  any  attraction  for  you  and  I  feel  per- 
fect confidence  in  you.  It  is  a  grand  thing  for  a  man 
to  feel  that  his  mother  backs  him  against  the  whole 
of  mortal  sense,  for  she  sees  the  real  man.  By  the 
way  I  find  there  is  a  C.  S.  meeting  held  in  Ithaca, 
at  Red  Men's  Hall,  at  eleven  Sunday  morning.  See 
page  xv  in  October  "Journal."  Do  explain  about 
your  meals;  every  little  thing  is  of  interest.  Lov- 
ingly, MAMMA.  159 


Boston,  Ottober  10.  Just  a  thought  of  the  purest  love 
sent  to  you  from  the  one  who  believes  in  you  fully. 
Lovingly,  MOTHER. 

Boston,  Offober  24.  Just  to  write  to  my  own  son  at 
stated  times  seems  so  stilted  and  unnatural  and  I 
am  going  to  gladden  your  heart  by  a  little  message 
often, — just  to  say,  Good  morning,  and,  God  bless 
you.  ...  I  know  that  you  love  me  and  I  thank 
God  for  His  loving  gift. 

Boston,  November  1 8, 1899.  We  have  been  through 
an  exciting  siege  to-day, — it  has  been  the  day  the 
girls  have  dreamed  of  for  weeks.  .  .  .  Even  your 
father  and  your  staid  mother  caught  the  infection 
and  ate  their  lunch  with  the  same  undue  haste  the 
children  did.  We  started  in  a  carriage  at  one  o'clock 
with  Cousin  H.  N.,  Helen,  Judith  and  Jack  and 
drove  to  Soldiers'  Field.  We  had  to  walk  part  of 
the  way,  and  the  money  tossed  on  the  wind,  for  flags 
— at  a  dollar  apiece — was  considerable — badges, 
too,  decorated  our  persons.  .  .  .  Well,  fancy  thirty- 
five  thousand  people  looking  at  this  fiercely  con- 
tested game, — for  two  hours.  It  was  grand.  Jack 
gave  the  Harvard  yell,  with  half  a  heart;  for  his 
sympathies  were  with  Yale.  He  said  blue  was  "his 
color."  You,  if  you  as  eagerly  devour  the  foot-ball 
news  as  you  do  your  breakfast,  know  already  the  re- 
sult. It  was  the  first  game  your  father  had  ever  seen: 
he  enjoyed  it  greatly.  I  enjoyed  your  last  letter:  you 
just  seemed  to  take  a  little  time  and  talk  to  your 
mother.  We  will  have  a  fine  time  in  Philadelphia.  I 
hope  you  can  get  tickets  for  Uncle  M.  and  Aunt  A. 
too.  If  you  look  in  your  "Christian  Science  Jour- 
nal" you  will  see  that  in  Ithaca — in  Red  Men's 
1 60 


Hall  I  think — they  hold  a  meeting.  It  is  under  the 
head  of  "  M  eetings. "  I  never  worry  about  you,  H  ow- 
ard,  for  I  have  given  up  fully.  I  trust  you  to  the  care 
and  keeping  of  the  real  Father  and  Mother  God, 
and  yet  I  do  not  forget  that  I  am  the  reflection  of 
the  Mother  God,  and  must  try  to  do  my  duty  by 
you  as  well  as  I  can. 

Boston,  December  3,  1899. 

DEAR  HOWARD:  I  must  write  you  a  little  love 
note  to  tell  you  how  happy  it  made  me  to  see  you 
so  happy,  strong  and  clean.  You  surely  did  every- 
thing in  your  power  to  show  us  your  affedtion,  and 
the  memory  is  pleasant.  You  seemed  to  labor  un- 
der a  little  disappointment  at  one  time,  but  if  we 
look  for  any  mortal  to  give  us  any  pleasure,  in  any 
way,  we  learn  by  disappointment  to  depend  on  the 
One  friend  who  never  fails  us.  I  know  your  true, 
lovely  thought  better  than  you  do,  dear  boy,  and 
I  find  that  under  all  your  ambitious  thoughts  lies 
the  earnest  desire  to  give  pleasure  to  us  all,  and  that 
unselfish  desire  will  bring  you  all  you  wish  of  good. 
To  ask  in  the  morning  dawn,  that "  thy  will  be  done  " 
and  then  give  up  all  effort  is  the  height  of  the  nar- 
row path.  Good  then  supplies  our  every  need; gives 
us  poise,  self-respect  and  love  and  interest  in  others; 
leads  us  to  think  right,  and  brings  us  the  friends 
we  most  need:  so,  we  know  we  will  be  provided  with 
all  that  is  good  if  we  send  out  loving  thoughts  and 
always  ad  from  disinterested  motives.  I  leave  you 
with  perfect  confidence  in  Love's  care,  for  I  know 
you  are  earnestly  seeking  the  real.  If  you  read 
prayerfully  the  lesson  Love  has  prepared  for  us 
every  day  you  can't  go  astray. 

161 


Christian  Science  is  the  best  etiquette  teacher  I 
know  of;  it  teaches  us  to  be  self-forgetful  and  to  rec- 
ognize God's  reflection  in  the  boys.  When  you  seek 
for  Him  in  humanity  you  will  find  Him.  Wouldn't 
it  be  nice  to  look  out  for  some  struggling  fellow  and 
lend  him  a  hand?  You  grow  strong  mentally  by  lift- 
ing others,  you  know.  Your  loving  MOTHER. 

HOWARD  spent  the  Christmas  season  with  his 
parents  in  Boston.  His  mother  gives  the  fol- 
lowing account  of  his  visit:  "When  Howard  came 
to  us  at  Christmas-time,  he  seemed  so  relieved  to  be 
at  home:  he  did  not  want  to  go  out  in  society,  or  to 
entertainments.  He  played  games  with  the  children 
and  spent  one  entire  day  teaching  Jack  his  memory 
system  which  he  had  learned  at  Lawrenceville.  He 
had  lost  all  aggressiveness  and  was  serenely  happy 
to  be  in  the  family  circle.  He  had  taken  private  sing- 
ing lessons  while  at  Cornell  and  sang  for  us  with 
great  feeling  and  modesty.  I  find  recorded  in  my 
diary  January  i,  1900, c  Howard  and  I  had  a  lovely 
soul-to-soul  talk.  Love  protects  him/  I  remember 
that  I  told  Howard  that  it  was  necessary  (as  he  was 
in  a  place  where  there  was  so  little  understanding 
of  Christian  Science),  in  order  to  keep  his  thought 
steady,  to  have  some  Scientist  help  him  whenever 
he  needed  help  in  any  way;  going  to  the  Scientist 
as  he  would  to  a  Physician.  Howard,  as  was  his  duti- 
ful custom,  acted  on  my  suggestion.  Howard  never 
talked  against  any  of  the  boys  to  me,  in  all  his  school 
days." 

IN  the  last  half  of  Howard's  freshman  year,  his 
steady,  unflagging  candidacy  for  the  Freshman 
162 


Crew  showed  the  stability  of  the  boy.  The  following 
notes  of  Howard's  progress  toward  the  goal  of  his 
ambition,  were  prepared  by  his  father. 

I  n  the  Freshman  Class  ( 1 903 )  there  were  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty-five  candidates  for  places  on  the 
crew,  and  Howard  was  one  of  them.  In  January 
forty-one  of  the  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  were 
requested  to  report  for  practice  after  5  P.M., all  other 
candidates  being  expected  to  row  before  that  hour. 
In  the  list  of  forty-one  Howard's  name  was  third. 
The  "  Cornell  Era  "  of  January  27,1 900,  says : "  The 
freshmen  have  finally  been  weeded  down  to  some 
sort  of  form  and  system.  The  men  have  been  di- 
vided into  squads  and  the  combinations  row  to- 
gether daily.  The  first  eight  is  at  present  stroked 
by  Frenzel,  with  Kushke  7,  Benedict  6,  Hutton  5, 
Tourison  4,  Osborn  3,  Ballinger  2,  Longyear  bow." 
The  "Era"  for  February  17,  1900,  says:  "The 
freshmen  are  all  doing  very  well.  There  are  at  pres- 
ent some  seven  or  eight  combinations,  and  all  are 
rowing  very  creditably.  Two  crews  will  soon  be  se- 
lected from  the  best  men  in  the  various  eights."  The 
"  Era"  for  April  seventh  speaks  of  two  of  the  fresh- 
man crews  rowing  a"  scrap  "  in  which  Howard's  crew 
won  by  a  small  margin.  The  "Era"  for  April  four- 
teenth mentions  a  list  of  fifteen  freshman  candidates 
who  had  been  exempted  from  drill  and  Howard's 
name  is  in  this  list.  The  paper  says:  "Coach  Court- 
ney expresses  himself  as  particularly  well  pleased 
with  the  work  of  the  two  freshman  eights."  Accord- 
ing to  the  "Era"  of  April  twenty-first  the  make-up 
of  the  first  freshman  boat  shows  Howard  holding 
the  bow-oar,  which  he  held  to  the  end  of  the  year. 


The  "Era"  for  April  twenty-eighth  says:  "The 
Freshman  won  against  the  Second  Varsity  Crew  on 
Monday  and  again  on  Thursday."  The  "Era"  for 
May  fifth  states  that  in  an  "exciting  practice"  the 
Freshman  came  in  second,  being  ahead  of  the  Sec- 
ond and  Third  Varsity  Crews.  An  item  in  the  "  Era  " 
for  May  nineteenth  says:  "During  the  past  week 
a  number  of  important  changes  have  taken  place 
among  the  crews.  The  Freshman  Crew  has  been 
taken  to  the  training  table  in  place  of  the  Second 
Varsity.  At  the  present  time  it  looks  very  much  as 
if  the  crew  which  will  row  at  Philadelphia  on  Dec- 
oration Day  would  be  composed  mainly  of  1 903  men 
and  it  is  possible  that  the  regular  Freshman  Eight 
now  rowing  on  the  lake  will  represent  Cornell  in 
this  regatta.  The  Freshman  Crew  continues  to  im- 
prove steadily  and  it  is  safe  to  predict  that  this  will 
be  the  fastest  Freshman  Crew  Cornell  has  had  since 
that  of  1899.  (The  Freshman  Crew  of  the  class  of 
'99,  which  rowed  in  1 896.)  Several  rows  have  taken 
place  on  the  lake,  in  which,  taking  experience  into 
consideration,  the  Freshman  Eight  have  made  much 
the  better  showing."  (Comparison  being  made  with 
the  Varsity  Eight.)  The  "Era"  for  May  twenty- 
sixth  says:  "It  has  practically  been  decided  that  the 
Freshman  Crew  will  be  sent  to  Philadelphia  to  row 
against  the  Pennsylvania  Second  Varsity."  This  was 
done  and  Howard's  crew  rowed  against  the  Second 
Varsity  Crews  of  Pennsylvania  and  Columbia,  com- 
ing in  second — Pennsylvania  first.  Mrs.  Longyear 
and  I  landed  in  New  York  from  Europe  the  day  be- 
fore the  regatta  at  Philadelphia.  A  note  from  How- 
ard met  us  at  the  steamer  asking  us  to  come  there. 
164 


We  went  and  saw  him  several  times  during  the  day. 
Howard  also  rowed  in  the  race  at  Poughkeepsie  on 
June  thirtieth  (I  think),  but  I  have  no  data.  I  be- 
lieve Cornell  was  beaten. 

Concerning  Howard's  efforts  to  win  his  place  on 
the  crew,  his  mother  says:  "I  don't  think  Howard 
ever  really  cared  for  competition  of  any  kind,  and 
had  we  advised  him  against  rowing  on  the  crew,  he 
would  gladly  have  gone  back  to  his  meditative  life. 
He  did  what  he  thought  would  please  us.  After 
February  Howard  was  so  extremely  busy,  he  had 
no  time  for  thought:  all  was  action." 

Toward  the  beginning  in  his  competition  for  a 
place  on  the  Freshman  Crew,  Howard  seemingly 
became  so  sick  that  he  could  not  keep  up  his  prac- 
tice with  the  oars,  and  it  seemed  likely  that  he 
would  have  to  abandon  the  hope  of  winning  the 
coveted  honor;  but  he  asked  at  once  for  help,  and 
employed  a  Christian  Scientist  in  Boston  to  treat 
him  absently.  The  result  was  that  Howard  resumed 
his  rowing  almost  immediately.  Again  in  March  at 
a  very  critical  stage  in  his  training,  he,  together 
with  other  boys,  was  sent  to  the  hospital,  but  re- 
jecting medical  treatment,  he  sent  word  to  the  Bos- 
ton Christian  Scientist  for  help  and  in  about  two 
days  left  the  hospital,  well.  Concerning  his  hospital 
experience  he  writes  thus  blithely  to  his  mother:  "  I 
cannot  answer  your  last  letter  because  it  has  not  yet 
been  fumigated  and  I  can't  get  at  it.  The  doctors  got 
hold  of  me  Monday  night  and  chucked  me  in  the 
'  horsepistol,'  but  I  got  out  Thursday  morning.  I 
am  all  right  now,  but  I  missed  three  examinations. 
I  was  rowing  yesterday  and  I  think  that  I  stood 


it  better  than  most  of  the  fellows  there,  which  is 
quite  an  unusual  occurrence.  B.  W.  has  been  in  bed 
for  three  weeks  now."  To  him  there  was  nothing 
strange  about  the  quick  disappearance  of  disease 
under  Christian  Science  treatment,  for  all  his  reli- 
gious teaching  and  practical  experience  made  it 
seem  the  only  natural  thing  to  expect.  It  was  not  his 
way  to  say  a  great  deal  about  his  religion,  any  more 
than  it  would  have  been  for  him  to  talk  about  his 
love  for  his  mother  or  father:  it  was  among  those 
things  which  needed  no  mention,  for  it  was  a  part 
of  him.  It  is  only  in  his  journal  that  he  expressed 
his  views  on  religion  to  any  extent.  For  the  rest  of 
the  term  Howard  made  good  progress  in  his  stu- 
dies notwithstanding  his  deep  interest  in  athletics. 

HOWARD'S  letters  at  this  time  contained  al- 
ternate sentences  about  his  studies  and  his 
sports,  like  the  following: 

January  28,  1900.  [70  his  father^  I  am  now  row- 
ing on  the  first  squad  of  the  freshman  candidates. 
There  are  one  hundred  and  forty  men  trying  alto- 
gether. \In  other  letters  he  said  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
five.~\  On  Saturday  all  of  our  squad  got  up  in  the 
crew  room  at  four  o'clock,  when  there  were  no  others 
in  the  room,  and  rowed  for  nearly  half  an  hour. 
February  18,1900.  [To  his  mother^]  If  I  don't  make 
the  Freshman  Crew,  I  will  try  to  get  you  to  come 
down  here  as  a  chaperon  for  Senior  Week.  If  I  do 
make  the  crew,  I  will  not  be  allowed  to  dance,  or  to 
do  anything  Senior  Week ;  but  I  suppose  you  will  be 
in  Europe  anyway,  so  it  does  n't  make  much  differ- 
ence what  I  may  plan  now Since  I  have  begun 

1 66 


trainingfor  the  Freshman  Crew  (we  began  lastweek), 
I  have  been  keeping  a  regular  routine  of  living. 
February  25.  [fo  his  mother. ,]  In  a  recent  examina- 
tion in  Chemistry  I  drew  95%,  and  in  an  examination 
in  Mineralogy  in  which  no  marks  were  given  I  got 
the  best  paper  in  the  class.  I  think  that,  with  a  good 
start,  I  might  as  well  try  to  get  pretty  good  marks 
this  winter  term.  Your  loving  son,  HOWARD. 
March  4, 1900.  [To  his  father. .]  You  asked  in  your 
letter  of  the  twenty-fifth  post,  if  I  was  on  the  Fresh- 
man Crew.  The  Freshman  Crew  has  not  been  chosen 
yet  and  will  not  be  chosen  until  some  time  in  June, 
so  you  will  see  I  will  have  to  remain  in  uncertainty 
until  that  time.  What  do  you  think  of  the  idea  of 
my  bringing  a  boy  in  the  Forestry  course  up  to 
Marquette  next  summer?  He  is  a  German  and  is  a 
very  nice  fellow,  from  what  I  have  seen  of  him.  I 
think  I  will  need  at  least  one  assistant  in  my  For- 
estry work  at  the  club  and  this  fellow  is  congenial 
and  bright.  He  expects  to  graduate  from  the  For- 
estry Department  at  the  same  time  that  I  do,  and 
I  think  that  if  I  am  going  to  have  any  assistants  at 
all,  that  I  would  better  have  one  that  is  brought 
up  especially  for  the  place.  He  was  an  officer  in 
the  German  army.  Lovingly,  HOWARD. 
March  4.  [To  his  mother.']  I  am  horribly  scared  to 
go  calling  here  in  town.  I  don't  know  why,  but  I 
lose  my  resolution  every  time.  To-day  I  started  to 
go  calling  but  I  got  scared  and  came  back  home. 
I  wish  you  would  tell  me  what  is  the  matter.  I  have 
some  social  obligations  which  I  really  ought  to  ful- 
fil, but  I  can't  seem  to  get  there.  Waiting  for  the 
recipe,  I  remain  your  loving  son,  HOWARD. 


March  n.  [To  his  father. ~\  The  only  trouble  with 
the  Forestry  course  so  far  is  that  there  is  not  any 
Forestry  in  it;  but  I  expect  to  have  a  small  talk  with 
Prof.  Fernow  next  term,  and  find  out  what  to  do 
this  summer  with  SS.  4  and  5,  T.  5 1,  N.  R.  28,  W., 
and  elsewhere.  I  am  paying  especial  attention  to  all 
Geology  courses  here  because  I  expect  to  study  up 
on  iron  and  copper  mines  whenever  I  have  any  time 
after  I  get  out  of  here.  Your  loving  son,  HOWARD. 
March  24.  \jTo  his  father. ~\  Sometime  this  vacation 
I  am  going  to  Prof.  Fernow  and  get  him  to  advise 
me  about  starting  my  forest  near  the  farm  this  sum- 
mer. Would  it  be  all  right  for  me  to  write  to  S. 
and  get  him  to  send  me  the  estimates  of  timber  on 
the  land  that  we  own  or  on  adjacent  land?  I  will 
also  write  and  ask  him  how  much  land  and  what  the 
location  is.  As  it  now  stands  I  think  I  would  like  to 
go  up  into  the  Adirondacks  for  two  or  three  weeks 
at  the  beginning  of  this  summer  and  get  an  idea  of 
how  the  thing  is  started  and  then  come  up  to  the 
farm  and  help  start  the  forest  there.  Your  loving 
son,  HOWARD. 

May  12,  1900.  \fo  his  parents, .]  I  am  now  rowing 
on  the  Second  Varsity  Crew,  and  I  expect  to  go  to 
Philadelphia  on  the  thirtieth  of  May  and  have  a 
race  with  the  University  of  Pennsylvania.  I  expect 
to  have  another  race  on  the  thirtieth  of  June  with  the 
freshmen  of  four  or  five  colleges  at  Poughkeepsie, 
but  I  think  that  some  of  the  men  in  our  boat  are  go- 
ing to  be  changed  to-morrow,  and  I  may  be  one  of 
them.  Rowing  isn't  such  hard,  weary  work  as  most 
people  suppose.  The  men  in  our  boat  do  not  fall  over 
and  faint  at  the  end  of  the  races  as  they  are  sup- 
168 


posed  to  do,  but  are  good  for  rowing  four  miles  after 
every  two-mile  race.  Your  loving  son,  HOWARD. 

Quarters  of  the  Cornell  Crew,  Krumb  Eldow^  Hudson  River. 
[No  date;  probably  a  few  days  before  June  30.] 

DEAR  FOLKS  :  The  general  feeling  is  that  all  three 
of  the  Cornell  crews  are  going  to  win  on  Saturday. 
The  freshmen  have  to  sleep  in  a  barn  which  they 
call  Chateau  de  Frosh.  The  rough  houses  which  we 
have  at  night  are  lovely.  We  break  down  each  other's 
beds,  have  pillow  rights,  and  fill  the  other  people's 
beds  with  gravel,  railroad  spikes,  soap,  water,  hay, 
etc.,  etc.  I  think  I  will  stop  at  the  Soo  and  come  along 
by  train  to  "  Markett."  I  have  engaged  my  passage 
to  Duluth,  but  that  doesn't  matter.  I  expect  to  be 
in  "  Markett"  on  the  morning  of  the  sixth  of  July 
and  from  there  I  will  take  my  "quenoo"  up  to  the 
H.  M.  Club.  I  have  to  go  to  row  now,  good  bye. 
Your  loving  son,  HOWARD. 

TO  the  end  of  the  correspondence  between  the 
boy  and  his  mother,  she  continued  to  faithfully 
advise  him  and  prompt  him  to  look  to  God.  Follow- 
ing are  a  few  extracts  from  her  letters  in  1900: 
Boston,  January  7,  1900.  I  am  interested  in  every 
little  thing  concerning  you.  I  want  to  know  if  you 
have  gone  into  training.  You  know  perfectly  well 
that  food  does  not  affect  the  life  of  man  and  that  all 
the  strength  one  can  have  is  spiritual  strength;  it  is 
not  in  the  body,  though  mortal  mind  would  have  us 
think  this.  Muscles  are  Mind  forces.  If  before  you 
begin  your  rowing  you  declare  mentally  that  Spirit 
is  the  only  power,  and  that  all  action  is  in  God,  you 

169 


will  be  on  the  right  basis  and  not  have  reaction  or 
over  action.  Dear  boy,  you  have  enough  of  Truth 
in  your  consciousness  to  be  a  great  help  to  others. 
God  will  give  you  your  work,  you  needn't  look  af- 
ter it.  Never  seek  to  please  mortal  mind,  and  you 
will  find  yourself  independent  in  the  Good. 
Boston,  January  10.  Dear,  don't  get  into  a  sense  of 
hurry  or  will-power:  "He  that  trusteth  in  the  Lord 
(not  in  his  own  strength  or  intelligence)  shall  not 
make  haste"  Too  much  hustling  before  one  is  fully 
in  the  light  of  Spirit  leads  to  a  belief  in  reaction.  Keep 
each  day  balanced  and  you  will  find  daily  strength 
for  daily  needs.  Walk  steadily  and  quietly  in  the 
path  of  duty.  It  is  a  great  lesson  to  learn  to  be  rest- 
ful in  thought.  Many  congratulations  for  your  high 
mark.  It  was  given  by  the  One  Intelligence.  Should 
error  try  to  delude  you  in  the  thought  of  lack  of 
time  for  the  study  of  the  Sunday  lesson,  see  clearly 
that  you  gain  time  (or  eternity)  by  so  doing,  and  you 
cannot  do  that  work  well  without  gaining  greatly 
in  everything  else.  Do  pardon  my  advice  and  take 
it  as  from  Love.  You  are  seemingly  in  the  atmos- 
phere of  dense  mortal  thought.  Love  points  above. 
Look  up  for  your  action,  intelligence,  rest  and  love. 
I  hope  you  will  get  your  heart's  desire  for  the  crew : 
if  not,  Love  means  to  give  you  something  better. 
Lovingly,  MOTHER. 

Boston,  January  15.  I  am  trying  to  make  each  day 
complete  in  itself.  We  can  only  live  one  day  at  a 
time  and  we  should  try  to  get  all  the  good,  love, 
work,  happiness  and  rest  that  belong  to  a  lifetime, 
expressed  in  one  day.  .  .  .  May  you  feel  the  good, 
loving,  trusting  thought  that  comes  with  this  letter. 
170 


Boston,  January  17,  1900. 

DEAR  BOY  :  Your  letter,  so  looked  for  every  Thurs- 
day morning,  has  not  arrived.  Do  not,  for  the  sake 
of  the  development  of  your  own  character,  neglect 
that  important  duty  and  pleasure  of  writing  to  your 
father  and  me  every  Sunday.  It  inculcates  prompt- 
ness, honor  to  parents,  and  reliability,  and  strength- 
ens your  sense  of  love  and  duty  to  us.  It  is  not 
enough  to  love  a  person,  we  must  express  our  af- 
fection systematically.  The  great  corner  stone  of 
character  building  is  love  and  honor  to  parents. 
Where  a  boy  is  reliable  in  that  respect,  he  grows  to 
be  reliable  in  every  department  of  work.  To  justify 
oneself,  mentally  or  audibly,  for  neglect  of  duty,  is 
weakness.  This  is  written  in  all  love;  for  I  do  hope 
this  year  that  you  will  make  great  strides  in  the 
direction  of  reliability,  so  that  men  will  say,  "There 
is  a  boy  who  can  be  depended  upon  to  do  his  duty  in 
every  department."  Ask  yourself  what  do  I  owe  to 
my  father  and  mother? — and  pay  up  in  letters  of  in- 
terest and  affection.  H.'s  birthday  comes  Saturday. 
Won't  you  write  her  a  note  and  send  her  a  dollar 
bill?  She  is  trying  to  buy  a  camera  and  we  are  all 
going  to  contribute.  Read  "Science  and  Health," 
311-19;  270-8; 132-21. 

Boston,  February  n,  1900. 

MY  DEAR  SON  :  A.  arrived  here  safely ;  full  of  praises 
for  Cornell  and  her  big  brother.  I  am  more  than 
happy  over  her  trip.  She  brings  me  good  reports 
of  you,  but  I  know  a  boy  of  principle  cannot  be  any- 
thing but  upright.  She  says  you  are  the  best  dancer 
in  the  frat.  H.  and  D.  are  here  now  and  are  howling 

171 


at  the  top  of  their  voices,  "When  Molly  Dooley 
Scrubs  the  Floor,  You  Bet  That  Floor  is  Clean," 
from  the  cadet  play  of  "Miladi  and  the  Musketeer," 
so  I  cannot  write  in  the  serious  strain  I  am  accus- 
tomed to.  Jack's  graphophone  is  going  too,  full 
blast.  Robert  is  going  to  have  his  birthday  fete  to- 
morrow ;  it  is  due  to-day,  but  I  forgot  to  get  the  ring 
and  cake  so  we  moved  it  all  off  until  to-morrow.  It 
won't  be  long  now  before  papa  and  I  sail  for  Paris. 
We  hope  to  go  to  Sweden  and  Norway.  I  hope  you 
will  go  to  the  Red  Men's  Hall  Sunday.  You  will 
find  some  other  boys  who  are  in  earnest  in  the  ser- 
vice of  Truth  too.  Lovingly,  MAMMA. 

B  os ton,  February  25,1 900. 1  sent  Prof.  W.  a  "  Science 
and  Health"  with  comments.  If  he  hands  it  to  you 
don't  be  surprised,  keep  it  to  lend.  Now,  dear,  open 
your  loving  heart  and  try  each  day  to  do  something 
for  someone  else.  You  will  succeed  in  all  you  expect 
if  you  can  let  go  of  yourself,  and  seize  the  goo  J  out- 
side of  yourself  with  both  hands.  It  won't  be  long 
now  before  papa  will  be  here  or  before  we  sail.  Three 
years  ago  we  were  in  Naples.  I  can  remember  the 
shudder  I  experienced  when  you  children  stood  on 
the  brink  of  Vesuvius.  You  have  a  great,  generous, 
open  heart,  Howard,  and  are  willing  to  be  obedient 
to  the  right.  Take  time  to  listen  to  the  "still  small 
voice."  Lovingly  as  ever  and  always,  MOTHER. 

Boston,  March  5,  1900. 

MY  DEAREST  HOWARD:  I  have  a  heart  full  of 

thankfulness  every  time  I  think  of  you.  I  have 

such  abiding  confidence  in  your  purity  of  thought 

and  I  know  you  look  always  to  God  to  deliver 

172 


you  from  temptation.  I  have  been  reading  an  arti- 
cle in  the  "Atlantic  Monthly "  about  college  boys, 
and  this  accounts  for  my  outburst.  I  will  send  you 
the  article  and  I  know  you  will  feel  the  need  of 
standing  more  strongly,  and  of  giving  the  helping 
hand  to  any  weak  brother  more  than  ever.  You  have 
had  your  experience  and  are  much  stronger  than 
many  who  have  been  sheltered.  Yours  most  lov- 
ingly and  trustingly,  MOTHER. 

Boston,  March  12,  1900. 

MY  OWN  DEAR  SON:  I  think  of  you  every  day 
and  love  you  more  than  ever.  When  I  realize  you 
were  younger  than  Jack  when  I  cast  you  into  the 
midst  of  discipline,  I  rejoice  that  you  came  out  of 
it  so  well.  You  must  remember,  dear,  that  in  be- 
lief you  were  a  little  mischief.  There  is  nothing  else 
in  the  world  to  be  learned  but  the  Science  of  Life. 
When  we  master  that,  everything  will  be  easy.  Fill 
your  thoughts  full  of  love,  dear,  and  try  to  do  for 
others.  You  were  kind  to  think  of  H.  and  J.  They 
appreciated  the  books  and  will  write. 

I  know  that  you  are  not  mortal  but  an  immortal 
now,  reflecting  Life,  Truth  and  Love,  and  that 
thought  rests  me.  I  am  never  anxious  about  you. 
Lovingly,  MOMMY. 

Boston,  March  18,  1900. 

MY  DEAR  CHILD:  Your  nice  letter  came  pundu- 
ally  and  I  enjoyed  it  greatly.  I  was  delighted  to 
hear  of  the  power  of  Love  as  manifested  through 
you.  Only  think,  one  week  from  to-night  we  start 
for  New  York !  How  I  wish  we  could  see  you  before 
you  get  to  be  such  a  trained-down  methodical  fel- 


low;  but  we  will  be  glad  in  the  spring.  Lovingly, 
MAMMA. 

New  Tor^  March  25,  1900. 

MY  DEAR  BOY:  I  must  write  to  you  before  leav- 
ing my  native  shore.  With  what  different  feelings 
I  leave  you  all,  than  eight  years  ago.  I  have  learned 
to  trust  God,  and  you  are  learning  to  listen  to  His 
voice,  too.  .  .  .  We  heard  Ernest  Seton-Thomp- 
son's  leclure  and  enjoyed  it  intensely.  He  does 
not  kill  animals  now :  he  talks  decidedly  against  it, 
— says,  "Shoot  them  with  a  camera."  ...  I  hope 
you  will  make  the  crew  if  you  deserve  it,  and  I  am 
sure  you  will.  ...  I  see  the  real  boy  whenever  I 
think  of  you.  Lovingly,  MAMMA. 

Boston,  yune  6,  1900. 

MY  DEAR  HOWARD:  I  received  your  welcome  in- 
vitation to  stay  away  to-day.  I  think  I  '11  accept  it, 
for  it  is  a  long  road  to  travel  with  no  boy  to  pet  at 
the  end.  I  hope  you  will  come  home  as  soon  as  the 
race  is  over.  Error  tries  to  make  us  think  that  we 
ought  to  work,  work)  work  and  not  spend  time  in 
thought.  Error  doesn't  want  us  to  read  "Science 
and  Health,"  and  meditate  on  the  realities  of  life; 
for  when  we  get  to  working  in  downright  earnest 
for  the  Light  of  Truth,  we  are  lost  to  error.  Error 
says, "  I  want  to  do  something."  Truth  says, "  Study 
to  find  out  what  God  has  done  and  all  else  will  come 
to  you  easily."  Well,  if  I  am  not  preaching, — but 
I  know  you  like  it.  Lovingly,  MAMMA. 

AMID  all  the  preparation  for  examinations  and 
JLJL  finishing  off  work  on  the  crew,  H  oward  showed 
his  thoughtfulness  for  others  by  writing  the  follow- 


ing  letter  to  Dr.  M.,  head  of  the  Lawrenceville 
School,  which  was  returned  to  him  with  the  names 
he  asked  for  written  on  the  back. 

June  4,  1900. 

DR.  M.,  DEAR  SIR:  Will  you  kindly  give  me  the 
names  and  addresses  of  all  the  Lawrenceville  boys 
who  expect  to  come  to  Cornell  next  year?  I  grad- 
uated from  Lawrenceville  last  year  and  know  what 
a  hard  time  a  stranger  has  trying  to  get  settled  dur- 
ing his  first  week  or  two  at  college,  and  for  that 
reason  would  like  to  help  them  a  little.  Sincerely 
yours,  HOWARD  LONGYEAR. 

SOME  idea  of  the  impression  Howard  made  on 
his  fellow-students  may  be  gained  from  the  fol- 
lowing extracts  from  two  letters  written  by  one  of 
his  classmates. 

West  Nyack,  N.  7".,  August  3,  1900. 
MY  DEAR  MR.  AND  MRS.  LONGYEAR:  Kindly 
pardon  the  liberty  I  take  in  thus  addressing  you 
in  this  time;  but  I  wish  to  express  to  you  in  some 
way  the  loss  I  feel.  ...  I  cannot  realize  that  the 
news  I  received  a  short  time  ago  is  true.  I  feel  as 
if  I  had  lost  my  own  brother.  As  we  were  mem- 
bers of  the  same  crew  at  Cornell,  we  lived  together 
much  of  the  time  and  I  came  to  know  him  as  the 
faithful  friend, — the  one  to  whom  I  could  always 
turn  when  in  trouble.  My  acquaintance  with  him 
shall  always  be  remembered  as  one  of  the  bright- 
est features  of  my  freshman  year.  Sincerely  yours, 
R.  L.  HUTTON,  Ridgewood,  N.  J. 


Ithaca,  N.  T.)  January  7,  1901. 

MY  DEAR  MRS.  LONGYEAR:  I  was  delighted  to 
receive  a  letter  from  you  and  want  to  thank  you  for 
your  thoughtful  kindness  in  sending  me  the  card 
with  the  quotation.  I  think  a  great  deal  of  it,  and 
shall  treasure  it  among  some  of  the  tenderest  mem- 
ories of  my  college  life. 

I  am  only  too  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  give  my 
impression  of  the  character  of  one  to  whom  I  grew 
so  attached  in  my  short  acquaintance  with  him.  I 
was  more  closely  associated  with  him  on  the  crew 
than  in  any  other  branch  of  university  activity,  and 
although  that  is  merely  a  side  issue  from  the  work 
of  college,  in  what  other  way  can  one  boy  come  to 
know  another  more  thoroughly  than  that, — rowing 
hundreds  of  miles  together,  being  with  each  other 
in  the  crises  of  victory  and  defeat,  success  and  dis- 
couragement? It  is  from  such  an  association  with 
Howard,  that  my  impressions  were  received.  .  .  . 
I  considered  him  one  of  the  first  whom  I  would 
take  into  my  confidence  in  any  matter.  He  always 
showed  a  disposition  to  help  a  fellow  in  anything, 
important  or  insignificant,  and  this  characteristic  is 
one  which  will  quickest  win  its  way  into  the  affec- 
tions of  a  fellow-student,  as  it  did  into  mine.  Among 
many  things,  I  felt  the  little  things  he  would  do  for 
me  at  the  table  when  I  was  temporarily  crippled  by 
a  felon  on  my  hand.  You  know  he  sat  next  to  me 
for  the  three  months  we  were  at  the  training  table. 

When  one  is  associated  with  a  great  number  of 
boys,  he  learns  to  appreciate  the  worth  of  a  friend 
who  is  perfectly  pure  in  conversation.  This  char- 
acteristic was  found  in  Howard  in  a  most  perfect 


degree,  and  it  is  that  which,  perhaps  more  than  any 
of  the  others,  made  me  seek  him  as  a  personal  friend. 
He  was  full  of  fun, — of  the  fairest  kind  of  fun, — 
perfectly  square  and  frank,  never  taking  advantage 
of  anything  which  would  hurt  the  feelings  of  an- 
other fellow.  ...  I  am  sure  that  any  of  his  many 
friends  here  could  speak  of  him  only  as  a  fellow 
whom  everybody  liked  and  would  do  anything  for. 
.  .  .  Thanking  you  for  so  kindly  writing  to  me,  and 
especially  for  sending  me  the  card  and  calendar,  I 
remain  very  sincerely  yours,  R.  LEROY  HUTTON. 

HOWARD'S  books  and  papers  were  sent  home 
from  the  university  and  among  them  were 
found  the  following  extracts  from  the  "Christian 
Science  Sentinel"  which  had  been  pasted  on  a  card, 
and  which  bore  the  marks  of  constant  handling.  To 
the  parents  these  few  sentences  were  like  a  last  sweet 
message  from  the  noble  boy  they  loved. 

"I  call  that  mind  free  which  masters  the  senses, 
which  protects  itself  against  animal  appetites,  which 
contemns  pleasure  and  pain  in  comparison  with  its  own 
energy,  which  penetrates  beneath  the  body  and  recog- 
nizes its  own  reality  and  greatness ,  which  passes  life, 
not  in  asking  what  it  shall  eat  or  drink,  but  in  hun- 
gering, thirsting,  and  seeking  after  righteousness. 

"  I  call  that  mind  free  which  escapes  the  bondage 
of  matter,  which,  instead  of  stopping  at  the  mate- 
rial universe  and  making  it  a  prison  wall,  passes 
beyond  it  to  its  Author,  and  finds  in  the  radiant 
signatures  which  it  everywhere  bears  of  the  Infinite 
Spirit,  helps  to  its  own  spiritual  enlargement. 

"  I  call  that  mind  free  which  is  not  passively  framed 

177 


by  outward  circumstances,  which  is  not  swept  away 
by  the  torrent  of  events,  which  is  not  the  creature 
of  accidental  impulse,  but  which  bends  events  to  its 
own  improvement,  and  acts  from  an  inward  spring, 
from  immutable  principle  which  it  has  deliberately 
espoused. 

"  I  call  that  mind  free  which  sets  no  bounds  to  its 
love,  which  is  not  imprisoned  in  itself  or  in  a  sect, 
which  recognizes  in  all  human  beings  the  image  of  God 
and  the  rights  of  His  children,  .  .  .  which  conquers 
pride,  anger,  and  sloth,  and  offers  itself  up  a  willing 
vifiim  to  the  cause  of  mankind. 

"In  fine,  I  call  that  mind  free  which,  conscious  of 
its  affinity  with  God,  and  confiding  in  His  promises 
by  Jesus  Christ,  devotes  itself  faithfully  to  the  unfold- 
ing of  all  its  powers,  which  passes  the  bounds  of  time 
and  death,  which  hopes  to  advance  forever,  and 
which  finds  inexhaustible  power,  both  for  action  and 
suffering,  in  the  prospect  of  immortality."  W.  E. 
Channing. 

"  To  you  who  are  perplexed  and  of  doubtful  mind, 
then,  in  these  days  of  conflict  and  uncertainty,  I 
say, — Try  what  trusting  to  the  Living  Soul  will 
do;  try  whether  God  will  speak  to  you  there.  Do 
what  prophets  and  psalmists  did;  do  what  Jesus 
and  the  Apostles  did:  Believe  in  God,  the  Living 
God,  for  yourself.  Try  all  doctrines  by  the  touch- 
stone of  pure  thought,  devout  feeling,  and  religious 
trust.  Believe  nothing  on  any  outward  authority,  but 
compel  all  to  submit  to  the  test  of  reason,  con- 
science, and  love.  Believe  only  because  you  feel,  ap- 
prove, and  know;  believe  like  happy  children,  not  like 


submissive  slaves.  So  shall  you  be  truly  free ;  and, 
within  yourself,  you  will  have  the  witness  that  what 
you  hold  by  is  from  God."  J.  Page  Hopps. 

"God's  thought,  the  universe,  is  perfect,  harmo- 
nious throughout,  and  good;  the  natural  law  that 
runs  through  all,  like  some  refrain  through  com- 
bination of  sweet  sounds,  binds  all  in  unity.  Whence 
then  the  seeming  discord?  J<Tis  alone  in  him  who 
hears.  Attune  your  soul,  O  man !  to  the  sweet  melo- 
dies on  every  hand,  the  perfect  harmony  of  nature's 
law.  Then  discords  cease,  and  harmony  of  thought  and 
soul  will  then  accord  with  the  pure  harmony  of  uni- 
versal law" 

"A  holy  life  consists  in  resisting  every  temptation 
of  evil,  every  suggestion,  audible  or  mental,  of  the 
tempter.  The  world  is  not  generally  aware  that  evil 
thought  can  be  lodged  in  unsuspecting  and  unpro- 
tefted  minds,  and  do  its  pernicious  work  without 
being  audibly  expressed.  This  is  one  of  the  vital 
lessons  for  mankind  yet  to  learn." 

The  words  in  italics  are  the  ones  Howard  had 
underscored  and  thus  they  were  made  the  vehicle 
of  his  own  thought,  and  so,  by  virtue  of  intelli- 
gent adoption,  they  are  his  words,  and  measure  his 
progress  heavenward. 


179 


VII.  SENTIMENTS  OF  SYMPATHY  AND 
REGARD  FROM  FRIENDS,  TEACHERS 
AND  CLASSMATES 

He  who  lives  well  is  the  best  preacher. — CERVANTES. 


VII.  SENTIMENTS  OF  SYMPATHY  AND 
REGARD  FROM  FRIENDS,  TEACHERS 
AND  CLASSMATES 

IT  was  difficult  for  Howard  to  believe  that  peo- 
ple really  admired  and  loved  him;  and  he  was 
far  from  realizing  how  many  devoted  friends 
he  had  who  watched  his  course,  and  were  deeply 
interested  in  his  plans.  The  expressions  of  esteem 
of  which  this  chapter  is  made  up,  show  that  a  noble 
boy's  life  is  always  important  in  the  eyes  of  men, 
and  that  its  influence  touches  the  lives  of  many 
other  boys. 

IN  the  issue  of  "The  Lawrence"  of  Odober  3, 
1900,  the  following  article  appeared: 

HOWARD  MUNRO  LONGYEAR:  born,  September 
23,  1881;  entered  Lawrenceville  School,  May  24, 
1 897; graduated,  June,  1 899,  with  Honorable  Men- 
tion for  "Head  of  the  School";  entered  Cornell 
University,  September,  1899;  drowned  in  Lake 
Superior,  Saturday,  July  7,  1900. 

These  are  the  dates  in  the  life  of  Howard  Long- 
year  that  are  of  chief  interest  to  his  school  friends; 
but  they  merely  place  a  few  guide  points  in  a  life 
that  was  strangely  full  of  varied  interest  and  early 
fruitage.  Only  those  who  knew  Howard  intimately 
could  appreciate  how  well  his  few  years  of  earthly 
life  had  been  employed  for  growth  in  scholarship, 
culture  and  real  manliness.  Before  coming  to  Law- 
renceville he  had  attended  various  schools  in  this 
country  and  in  Europe,  had  travelled  much,  had 
widely  read  and  discreetly,  and  was  mature  beyond 
his  years  in  acquired  wisdom  and  sound  judgment. 

183 


The  priceless  blessing  of  a  refined  Christian  home 
had  softened  and  enriched  his  moral  nature;  clear- 
eyed  vision  of  many  parts  of  the  world  had  made 
him  alert  and  catholic;  and  his  ambition  for  sturdy 
growth  had  made  him  see  already  the  need  of  patient 
industry  and  honest  work.  To  those  who  knew  him 
only  in  a  superficial  way  he  may  easily  have  seemed 
reticent  and  self-centred;  but  to  those  whom  he 
trusted  he  was  ready  to  talk  most  freely,  to  reveal 
his  serious  thoughts,  to  show  how  widely  he  had 
read  and  how  clearly  he  had  planned  for  his  life 
work.  Open-hearted,  frank  and  manly  in  all  his 
plans  for  life;  dignified  and  serene;  ambitious  for 
growth  and  real  service  to  his  fellows;  deeply  reli- 
gious, but  unwilling  to  make  an  effusive  exhibition 
of  his  real  beliefs  lest  he  might  seem  to  cheapen 
what  is  holy;  this  is  the  Howard  Longy  ear  whom 
I  learned  to  know  and  to  love  in  the  associations 
of  the  Kennedy  House.  The  records  of  the  school 
bear  testimony  to  the  effectiveness  of  his  life  as  a 
school-boy.  The  testimony  of  his  college  classmates 
show  how  rapidly  he  had  won  the  love  of  his  friends 
at  Cornell  University.  In  the  class-room  and  in  ath- 
letic life  he  had  shown  his  growing  ambition  and 
industry;  and  his  nature  was  mellowing  in  the  so- 
ciety of  devoted  classmates  and  friends. 

Such  a  life  had  in  it  the  promise  and  the  certainty 
of  extraordinary  development.  Such  a  boy  could 
not  but  win  the  love  of  friends  who  learned  to  know 
him  well.  His  school  life  is  worthy  of  admiration 
and  must  have  inspired  many  boys  with  passion  for 
honest  and  sturdy  growth.  As  his  former  house  mas- 
ter I  am  glad  to  avail  myself  of  the  opportunity  to 
184 


pay  this  little  tribute  of  esteem  and  love  to  one  of 
my  dear  old  boys.  LAWRENCE  C.  HULL. 

H 


rence" 


OWARD'S  Lawrenceville  classmates  pub- 
lished the  following  resolution  in  "The  Law- 


)  We,  the  members  of  the  class  of  '99, 
of  the  Lawrenceville  School,  now  graduated,  and 
alumni  of  said  school,  have  heard  through  the  pub- 
lic press  of  the  death  by  drowning  of  one  of  our 
classmates,  Howard  Munro  Longyear,  of  Mar- 
quette,  Michigan;  and,  feeling  the  loss  not  only  to 
our  class,  but  to  the  college  world  at  large  by  such 
a  death;  and,  furthermore,  in  our  endeavor  to  com- 
fort his  bereaved  family,  be  it 

Resolved,  That  we,  members  of  the  class  of  '99, 
extend  our  sinceresf  sympathy  and  regret  at  the 
death  of  our  classmate,  to  his  family.  Be  it  further 

Resolved^  That  a  copy  of  these  resolutions  be  in- 
serted in  "  The  Lawrence  "  and  a  copy  be  sent  to  his 
family.  T.  G.  GAYLORD,  President  of  Class  of  '99. 

THE  members  of  Psi  Chapter  of  Zeta  Psi  fra- 
ternity at  Cornell,  which  Howard  joined  soon 
after  entering  the  university,  were  requested  not  to 
wear  mourning.  The  following  is  a  part  of  the  sec- 
retary's reply: 

MY  DEAR  MRS.  LONGYEAR:  We  have  found  it 
impossible  to  comply  with  the  wish  .  .  .  that  we 
should  not  drape  our  pins  in  mourning,  principally, 
because  it  is  an  old  established  custom  of  the  frater- 
nity and  one  of  its  inviolable  laws;  and  also,  because 
we  wished  to  show  some  expression  of  our  sorrow  at 


Howard's  untimely  departure  from  amongst  us.  Al- 
though we  may  have  a  very  different  manner  of  ex- 
pressing our  feelings,  nevertheless  we  believe  that 
they  are,  in  respect  to  Howard,  virtually  the  same 
as  yours.  We  realize  that  he  has  simply  gone  before 
us,  and  that  he  is  still  with  us  in  spirit,  and  we  con- 
tinue to  call  his  name  in  our  chapter  meetings. 

We  have  an  enlarged  picture  of  Howard,  but  we 
shall  be  very  grateful  for  the  portrait  you  spoke  of, 
and  it  will  be  the  more  appreciated  as  coming  from 

Howard's  mother The  brothers  feel  very  much 

gratified  at  your  desire  to  keep  in  touch  with  the 
chapter  and  wish  to  extend  to  you  and  your  family 
a  very  cordial  invitation  to  visit  them  at  any  time. 
Very  sincerely  yours,  THE  Psi  CHAPTER  OF  ZETA 
Psi.  Welford  J.  Golden. 

Howard's  brothers  of  the  fraternity  made  the  fol- 
lowing contribution  to  this  history  of  the  boy's  life: 

HOWARD  M.  LONGYEAR.  He  came  into  our  midst 
practically  a  stranger;  he  departed  therefrom  a  friend 
and  a  brother  in  the  truest  sense  of  the  word,  leav- 
ing the  indelible  imprint  of  a  truly  Christian  exam- 
ple upon  the  hearts  of  all  those  who  had  been  for- 
tunate enough  to  be  on  terms  of  fraternal  intimacy 
with  him,  while  at  college.  His  religious  attitude 
was  of  that  type  which  makes  converts  of  those 
who  behold  it.  While  young  in  years,  his  influence 
made  itself  felt,  not  only  on  those  of  his  own  age 
and  class,  but  also  on  his  older  brothers.  This  in- 
fluence was  not  due  to  any  gift  of  persuasion  that 
he  may  have  had;  but  rather  to  his  inobtrusive  and 
engaging  individuality.  Blessed  with  a  wonderfully 
1 86 


even  temper  and  a  disposition  that  knew  no  malice, 
he  made  an  ideal  comrade ;  and  happy  he  who  could 
live  with  him  as  such. 

In  every  phase  of  university  life  and  activity  our 
brother  stood  pre-eminent  among  his  fellows.  The 
fraternity  as  a  whole,  as  well  as  each  individual  mem- 
ber, feels  the  terrible  loss  sustained  in  having  our 
young  brother  taken  from  us;  on  the  other  hand, 
we  glory  in  the  thought  that  Howard  is  one  of  our 
number,  and  the  spirit  which  his  life  and  death  have 
infused  shall  be  handed  down  from  generation  to 
generation  as  a  symbol  of  all  that  is  good,  loyal,  and 
true  in  Zeta  Psi.  THE  Psi  CHAPTER  OF  ZETA  Psi. 

PROFESSOR  FERNOWof  the  Cornell  Forestry 
School,  in  writing  of  Howard  to  his  mother, 
said: 

DEAR  MADAM:  It  is  with  deep-felt  regret  that  I 
have  learned  of  the  sad  bereavement  which  has 
befallen  your  family  and  this  college. 

In  losing  your  son  Howard  from  our  midst  so  un- 
expededly  we  mourn  one  of  the  most  lovable  com- 
panions and  one  of  the  most  promising  students, 
whom  this  young  institution  was  especially  proud 
of  having  on  its  rolls  and  could  ill  afford  to  lose. 

In  offering  you  my  heartfelt  sympathies,  in  which 
the  few  companions  summering  here  join,  I  can  as- 
sure you  that  he  will  continue  to  live  in  our  memo- 
ries as  a  type  of  a  noble,  manly  nature.  With  great 
respect,  sincerely  yours,  B.  E.  FERNOW. 

THE  following  extracts  are  from  some  of  the 
many  comforting  letters  received  by  Howard's 
parents: 


"  I  hasten  to  express  to  you  my  heartfelt  sympa- 
thy for  you  in  this  your  hour  of  trial, — I  will  not 
say  affli&ion,  such  a  statement  would  be  a  misap- 
plication in  your  case.  I  am  led  to  believe,  be  this 
as  it  may,  that  this  must  be  the  crucial  test  of  your 
Christian  faith ;  and  if  it  does  not  leave  you  wounded 
and  bleeding  there  must  be  more  in  it  than  I  appre- 
hended/' 

"  Dear  Howard  was  so  sweet  and  strong  and  pure. 
I  have  never  known  a  boy  to  whom  I  was  more  at- 
tracted by  all  the  best  attributes  of  a  man." 

"It  is  a  comfort  to  think  that  you  both  are  so 
united,  so  loving,  so  helpful  to  each  other  that  the 
seeming  hardships  of  this  life  will  be  borne  easier 
for  that  unity." 

"That  a  philosophy  should  be  able  to  stand  the 
supreme  test  of  a  personal  loss  such  as  yours,  en- 
titles it  to  respect." 

"What  a  comfort  and  pleasure  the  diary  must  be 
to  you !  Who  would  have  thought  under  Howard's 
childlike  and  simple  exterior  were  hidden  so  many 
grand  thoughts?  and  yet  I  always  felt  it  too;  for 
in  talking  with  Howard  I  always  felt  that  he  under- 
stood everything  that  it  takes  some  a  lifetime  to 
comprehend." 

"What  a  dear  legacy  Howard  left  you  in  the  diary ! 
I  am  glad  you  have  it,  and  I  am  glad  to  catch  this 
glimpse  of  his  heart-life  given  in  the  paper.  How 
much  more  we  should  love  one  another,  could  we 
know  more  of  one  another." 
188 


"From  the  meagre  newspaper  details,  I  gather 
that  the  beauty  of  the  world  is  not  veiled  for  you, 
because  the  music  of  the  voice  you  love,  is,  to-day, 
blended  with  that  of  the  singers  in  the  heavenly 
choir.  There  is  no  shadow  between  you  and  God's 
sunshine,  such  as  comes  to  many  who  do  not  share 
your  beautiful  belief,  because,  unlike  them,  you  feel 
that  he  is  not  dead,  but  risen." 

"  I  can  but  cry  from  my  heart,  God  comfort  and 
sustain  you.  The  seeming  in  this  is  so  sad  that  we 
can  only  strive  more  earnestly  to  turn  our  gaze  be- 
yond the  shadows  where  we  know  in  reality  we  all 
are,  in  the  Christ  mind,  united.  We  shall  awake  when 
we  have  finished  our  work  and  kept  the  faith:  the 
dear  boy  too,  like  us  all,  has  his  work  to  do." 

"What  a  blessing  to  know  that  God  reigns  in  such 
a  trial !  The  cruelty  of  mortal  mind  is  made  mani- 
fest in  such  experiences,  and  we  are  prompted  to  yet 
greater  faithfulness  as  we  see  the  madness  of  the  One 
Evil.  I  know  that  divine  Love  has  been  your  strong 
support  and  your  protecting  shield;  and  that  you 
will  be  stronger  for  this  great  trial  of  your  faith." 

"What  a  comfort  to  know  that  Howard  under- 
stood the  Truth  of  Being  and  his  relationship  with 
the  Father,  who  is  Life ! " 

"Your  Christ  can  and  does  strengthen  you,  for  he 
is  your  Life  and  without  a  knowledge  of  this  you 
would  be  stricken  indeed." 

"I  must  write  you  before  I  begin  my  duties  of 
the  day,  to  tell  you  that  I  am  treading  every  path 
in  this  dark  valley  with  you,  and  helping  to  hold  up 

189 


your  hands.  This  is  your  Gethsemane.  We  know 
that  the  darkest  night  always  has  its  dawn." 

"We  know  that  thoughts  from  God  are  your  com- 
forters; that  He  helps  you  to  move  in  Life  instead 
of  Death." 

"You  and  your  dear  boy  are  still  climbing  the 
heights  together.  Never  for  a  moment  have  you 
been  separated.  No  view  of  death  exists  for  the  true 
followers  of  Christ  Jesus." 

"I  rejoice  that  you  had  with  you  here,  for  a  few 
years,  such  a  noble  son.  His  visible  presence  was  a 
blessing,  and  in  your  progress  heavenward,  his  com- 
panionship will  be  forever  an  inspiration  and  help. 
His  life  is  eternal.  It  began  with  God,  and  can  never 
end." 

"I  rejoice  with  you  that  the  inspired  word,  cWhy 
seek  ye  the  living  among  the  dead?'  rings  out  so 
truly;  and  that  your  friends,  and  the  people  who 
cannot  but  know  something  of  your  experiences, 
have  this  opportunity  of  seeing  how  Christian  Sci- 
entists find  God,  Life,  a  very  present  reality." 

"All  is  well,  for  God  and  His  ideas  constitute  all. 
Mortal  existence  is  but  a  dream  at  best, — and  how 
this  proves  it!  Dear  Howard  is  not  conscious  of 
separation  but  is  looking  heavenward, — is  in  good 
company,  is  fully  conscious  of  individual  existence, 
and  is  happy.  We  can  learn  to  bear  our  loss  and 
will  finally  all  meet  in  one  grand  brotherhood  with 
God  the  universal  parent  of  all." 

"As  you  know,  last  year  I  had  to  make  the  same 
demonstration  that  is  now  for  you,  I  hope.  I  be- 
190 


lieve  that  you  will  learn,  as  quickly  as  I  did,  that 
there  is  no  separation  in  Love.  What  though  he 
has  gone  to  another  land  (dream)  and  daily  inter- 
course is  for  a  time  broken?  it  is  all  God's  land 
with  discords  overcome  and  the  infinite  commun- 
ion of  Love  perfected.  Mind  holds  all  communion, 
and  there  can  be  no  sorrow  where  this  is  realized, 
and  no  real  sense  of  separation." 

"  Not  long  since  I  was  much  impressed  by  Christ's 
words  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  found  in  Mat- 
thew vii.,  twenty-fourth  and  twenty-fifth  verses.  I 
had  never  before  seen  clearly  that  those  who  kept 
the  words  of  Truth  must  be  tested  to  the  utmost 
by  rain,  flood  and  tempest,  —  even  as  the  ungodly; 
but  the  difference  is  in  the  final  result:  the  house 
built  on  true  foundation  stones  stands" 

"What  a  blessing  it  is  that  we  know  that  the  dear 
boy  is  simply  going  on  in  life!" 

"  I  cannot  offer  you  sympathy  in  the  old  way,  and 
£weep  with  those  who  weep,'  when  God  has  wiped 
away  all  tears;  but  I  can  and  do  rejoice  with  you 
in  the  certainty  of  Life,  and  the  ever-presence  of 
Love." 

"It  is  surely  a  joy  to  know,  through  our  blessed 
Science,  that  shadow  is  not  substance.  The  reverse 
of  the  material  sense  will  bring  in  the  real  comfort, 
and  God  will  be  found  omnipotent." 

"  Keep  your  thought  in  divine  Love ;  there  is  where 
your  son  is." 


191 


REMINISCENCE 

In  noble  thoughts  he  found  his  true  delight; 

"To  overcome"  his  motto,  so  he'd  climb 

To  gain  the  free  view  from  the  mountain  height. 

He  loved  to  wander  in  the  trackless  wood, 

Alone  with  God,  so  not  in  solitude. 

He  loved  the  radiance  of  the  wide  blue  lake 

Whose  waters  from  the  sky  their  color  take 

Reflecting  glory  that  inspires  the  mind; 

And  like  a  voyageur,  who  leaves  behind 

The  misty  land,  so  from  the  shores  of  time 

He  seemed  from  us  to  go,  but  with  his  friend 

He  knows  the  eternal  peace,  and  joy  that  never  ends. 


PRINTED  AT  THE  MERRYMOUNT  PRESS,  BOSTON,  IN 
APRIL,   I9OI 


512549 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


